The 12 HOURS - The Horrible Effect of Pagan-Catholic Doctrine On God of Wrath - by Jakob Lorber (Excerpts and Full)

The 12
Hours
The Horrible Effect after the Prodigal Son
believed the Pagan-Catholic-Protestant lie
that The Father is a God of Wrath
Unmasking the Catholic-Protestant Doctrine of God of Wrath and
Hellfire as the Seal # 1 of the Book of Revelation and the Root Cause
of All Crimes and Criminal Deeds including (1) the Aggression and
Oppression by the Rich and Strong and (2) the Criminality of the Poor
Men and Immorality of the Poor Women.
It comprises the root of all causes and the mother of all effects!
THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON
-2
INTRODUCTION
First of all, this book will be for the Unmasking the Hypocrisy of
so-called Christianity & Mans Righteousness as Filthy Rags.
Second and more importantly, this book will be for the
unmasking of the Catholic-Protestant Doctrine of God of
Wrath and Hellfire as the Root Cause of All Crimes and Criminal
Deeds including (1) the Aggression and Oppression by the Rich
and Strong and (2) the Criminality of the Poor Men and
Immorality of the Poor Women.
In the Philippines, year AD 2016, this happens as, not just
land grabbing and exploitation of the natural resources, and
control of the economy, but also the use of the most terrible
chemical to kill the Filipinos, the shabu (methamphetamine
drug).
In this case, at the top, the global elite Illuminati, the
leading oppressor and enslaver of all times, is operating in
layers, to hide their involvement, from the USA and Vatican
through their front Mexican and Chinese shabu sub druglords
and still lower through their Filipino drug pushers while at the
bottom are the drug addicts, the first victims, who then
victimize other innocents when they rob, rape and usually kill
them.
There are other killer chemicals that they are using in
addition to shabu to hasten the destruction of the Filipinos and
other poor and harmless innocent third world peoples.
For the women, they have the injectable anti-pregnancy
chemicals known as depo which is creating cancers in the
womb; for the children and elderly are the vaccines which are
For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
-3
turning 1 out of 50 vaccinated children in the USA into autistic

and causing Alzheimers disease among the elderly.
This book reveals that the abuses, exploitation,
aggression and oppression by those who were or are in the
upper hand, namely, the Egyptian against the Israelites, the
Europeans and Japanese et al on poor third world countries, as
well as by the elite of every country on the poor masses, and
criminality (of the men) and immorality (of the women) at the
grassroots level on the other hand, have all their root cause in
the pagan Catholic-Protestant doctrine of God is wrath and
hell fire!
Read the first hour where this is stated and then proceed
to the remaining 11 hours (chapters) where the evidences are
presented in vivid and, mind you, horrid detailsfrom one
continent to another, from one country to another!
Part 1
The 12 Hours
(In two versions (excerpts & full)
-4
-5
Introduction of The 12 Hours

In 1841 Jakob Lorber received the true meaning of the
parable of the prodigal son through the inner voice of Jesus
Christ. This was not the first nor was it the last dictation this
humble Christian prophet from Graz, Austria recorded Word for
Word on paper. His prophetic writings cover every possible
subject known to humanity; he took notations of everything he
heard near his heart. In this book The 12 Hours - the reader
will be taken on a morally, political-historical journey of the
famous Biblical parable mentioned in Luke 15:11-32. The
prodigal son is by far one of the best-known parables Jesus told
in the New Testament. This story is all about a deep yearning of
homecoming to our true spiritual Father; a Father Who stands
at the gate waiting for his prodigal child to come back home.
This book is about a Father Who is longing to restore the entire
creation and wishes to reveal the fundamental cause, meaning
and goal of the entire Bible! Hour for hour will be painfully
truthful, until the very end when the reader must look deep
within himself. He must examine his own prodigal heart and
place in life. This worldly life of ours, no matter what creed,
colour, gender, social or ethnic background, religion or status
you belong to, will pass away, however, - The 12 Hours will - no
doubt motivate you to make the right decision. ~~~
-6
-7
NOTES
Note 1: This is a two-part book. Part 1 contains the eBook
The 12 Hours. We give it in two versions, one is excerpt to give you
the glimpse of the important points, and the second is the full
version. So the Table of Contents gives two pages, one for the
excerpt version and the other for the full version.
Note 2: The excerpt version has a different introduction to
the full version. So be sure to read both Introductions for they
contain interesting and relevant information.
Note 3: Part 2 is an extensive set of essays disproving the
false doctrine of God of wrath and proving that God has no wrath
and that what we consider as His wrath is either our own doings, or
a punishment of Him that is done out of love and for wise reason/s.
Part 2 has its own Table of Contents.
-8
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Introduction......4/ 186
FIRST HOUR Moral Values.......10/ 226
1. The deterioration of moral values. People are taught a
terrible knowledge of God.
2. What is the reason that people have become criminals?
3. The face of Christianity. People want to get away from a
vicious God.
4. Whoever does not accept Gods Kingdom, how God
announced it, will not receive it.
SECOND HOUR Asia ...... 16/ 232
1. Asia and its blatant form of paganism. The castle of the god
Brahma. 2. Gruesome penances from the so-called angels.
Human sacrifices.
3. Genital mutilation of girls. Priests are in the possession of
pre-Flood religion.
4. Abominable conditions in Persia, Arabia, Turkey, the Chinese
empires, Siberia and other unknown smaller states.
5. The scarcity of the Spirit will increase. A plea to follow Gods
advice.
THIRD HOUR Africa .....18/ 237
1. The continent of Africa. Old Egypt and the idol Mohamed
rules everywhere.
2. Invasion of peaceful villages. Old Egypts wisdom from the
time of Noah.
-9
3. Gods last sanctuary the Thomas Christians.

4. Slave trade merchants on the south-western coast of Africa
FOURTH HOUR Atlantic Ocean . 20/ 244
1. Viewing a small part of the Atlantic Ocean. Horrible actions
on board ships.
2. The truth about Britains so-called abolition of the slave
trade.
3. English ships in pursued of slave traders. False freedom for
slaves. 4. Officiating Christian priests on board English ships is
only ceremonial.
FIFTH HOUR North America ...22/ 251
1. North Americas slave treatment. Britains slave ships on
route to America.
2. Slave trade in the guise of humanitarian kindness.
3. Despotic control on plantations. Slave managers right over
life and death.
4. Sugar from the colonies is belayed with a thousand-fold
curse.
SIXTH HOUR Fateful Voyages 24/ 258
1. Brutal slave treatment during the loading of English
merchant ships. 2. The doomed voyage of a merchant ships;
humanity close to abysmal ruin.
3. Deplorable conditions on board an English prison hulk on
route to Australia.
SEVENTH HOUR Australia 27/ 271
- 10
1. The region of Austral-Asia. The conditions and regions of

Australia. 2. Botany Bay and the fate of prisoners. The nature
of Australia.
3. Deliverance and treatment of prisoners from Great Britain in
the colonies.
4. The shameful greediness of the so-called morality of
Christians.
EIGHTH HOUR Oceania and Polynesia .....30/ 282
1. Conditions in Oceania and Polynesia. Age of Australia and
New Guinea. 2. The English colonization of New Guinea.
Haughty practices by the English.
3. Occupation of New Britain, New Ireland, New Caledonia and
Tasmania.
4. Colonization of New Zealand. Most Maoris are still genuine
Cainites. 5. Inexpressible, diabolical cruelty performed by the
English.
6. Englands exploitation of sulfur and the best nitre on
Otaheite [Tahiti].
NINTH HOUR Japan ..33/ 294
1. The heathen islands of Japan. The conceited monarch and
the strictest social rules and its implications if not obeyed.
2. Despotic punishment practices and the sacrifice of children
through priests.
3. Jesus prediction of Japans destruction , as a sign of the
end time.
4. Geography of Japan. Japans indigenous people and their
ancient knowledge of Meduhed.
- 11
TENTH HOUR Europe, and The Second Face.37/ 311

1. The European homeland and the deteriorated Christian
religion.
2. A plea to awaken ones inner spirit, and recognizing the
related wickedness.
3. Gods curse in many countries. Russia and its not so peaceful
appearances.
4. Some families in the Ural are gifted with the second face.
5. The explanations of the gift of the second face.
6. Gods intention for us is to be able to look far into the future.
ELEVENTH HOUR The Prodigal Son.40/ 322
1. The profound and difficult to understand biblical parable of
the Prodigal Son.
2. The prodigal son and the world atrocities. What is his name?
3. Panoramic view of the prodigal son. The meaning of the four
cardinal points.
4. The meaning of the rags of the prodigal son. The second face
in the prodigal son.
5. The secret of the prophetic number of men. The end time.
6. The prodigal son will be found again.
TWELFTH HOUR The Great Cosmic Man.....43/ 331
1. Where and how the prodigal son will again return.
2. The pitiful look of the Cosmic Man.
3. All about the shimmering shell globes and the entire universe
and its size.
4. The earth in relationship to the Cosmic Man. Trillion times
trillion of sun-regions.
5. The born-again prodigal is revealed.
- 12
6. All calamities are directed at the prodigal son. The rags of the
prodigal son ........340
1. What do the rags of the prodigal son symbolize?
Suffering is necessary.
2. The earth within us. Finding the prodigal son within
us.
3. Take notice within yourself on Jesusarrival The end
time is guarded.
Shout a poem .......346
Epilogue........347
Biography. 48
- 13
FIRST HOUR Moral Values

Cause of Criminalities - Christian Moral values used to
paint an Angry God!
Moral values are most often preached in the so-called
civilized and more educated world, where especially the
Christian religion, under different denominational sects is
common. We see how it, in political terms, favourably serves
the power hungry authorities, in either worldly or in spiritual
things.
2] The people are taught a terrible knowledge of God;
not because they recognize and love the Same [God], but only
because they view Him as the inexorable tyrant of all tyrants
whom they should fear immensely. And so the Deity is
preached only as a hostage who should bear fruit, while all
other hostages have already become fruitless.
3] Instead of announcing the Deity as the highest solace
to the people, the Same is presented to them as Someone
that has nothing better to do, than to condemn each minute
billions of morally ruined and disobedient children forever into
the eternal sea of fire1.
4] And so, look around a little. Look at all the countless
dungeons that are all crammed with all kinds of moral
criminals. And look at how, from minute to minute, these
dungeons are continuously increasing by vast numbers, so that,
if these dungeons were united in one place [and this increase
of numbers continued at the same pace], you would think that
in a few years the entire generation of the earth would have to
get up and march in there.
- 14
9] Oh these fools! They should only look upon My David,

who himself was a king and a prophet and as such was a great
teacher to the people. If they did this they would soon observe
that a nation that recognizes God and His fortitude is also a
people full of obedience and good will.
10] Thousands can be governed more easily with a
feather-quill, than ten dark morons who have no other image
of Me than, perhaps, of one of those existing tyrant, or of a
being that sucks out the last drops of blood like a vampire
before his believers, until, eternally kneeling and worshipping
on a luminous cloud, his eternal life is finally sanctified.
15] As already noted above, the reason for all that was
and there is none other than: partly the moral politics, but
mainly, the inertia and fear with the people to seriously walk in
the pre-manifested ways to eternal life. For truly I say, whoever
does not accept My Kingdom, how I announced it, he will not
receive it. Even if he should unite all the sects within himself, or
accept all the sects. For I alone am the Way, the Truth and the
Life.
- 15
TO GOD, BEING PAINTED AS A TYRANT OR GOD OF

WRATH IS THE WORST OF ALL DESCRIPTIONS TO HAVE EVER
BEEN GIVEN TO HIM!
Household of God, volume 1, chapter 2:
8. God: For the world I am a most insignificant hero for
whom there is not much regard.
The scholars look down upon Me and at the most call Me
an honest man.
Some of them ignore Me completely; for them I no
longer exist others still admit some divine trait in Me, but only
for a short time, then they let themselves be influenced by the
worldly wise.
Soon I am dismissed and at the most regarded as a God
for old women.
For some of My servants and workers, who imagine
themselves great, I merely serve as an official seal and as an
external kind of divine cover for their idle nonsense and their
gross and utter foolishness and stupidity.
There are some who permit Me still to retain My divinity,
but for this I must allow them to make of Me what they will in
their pursuit of temporal gains.
And what is the worst: I must be a downright absurdity!
Love and mercy I may have only as long as it suits them; then I
must become more pitiless than a stone and must suffer Myself
to be changed into a most despicable tyrant I am expected to
rush from One tribunal to the next and pass one condemnation
after the other.
My love must therefore be only temporary, whereas My
tyranny and harsh judgeship are meant to last forever.
- 16
Oh, those utter fools! My infinite forbearance,

gentleness, meekness and eternal love for My created beings
certainly do not serve their greedy purposes, but all their plans
shall soon be thwarted. Their accounts are before Me and the
measure of their deeds has been almost filled, and their reward
is awaiting them.
BETTER NOT TO KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT GOD AT ALL
THAN TO BE TAUGHT THAT HE IS A TYRANT (GOD OF WRATH)
9. For him who does not know Me the way I am, and who
I am, it would be better not to know anything about Me, for
then I could still revive him in the spirit realm. But as things are
they make themselves incapable of receiving My help as they
deaden the life within them by destroying and slaying Me
within them, thereby becoming vines separated from the
grapevine.
ACCORDING TO GOD, WHO TRULY IS HE?
10. This I now say: I am the sole eternal God in My triune
nature, as Father in My divinity, as Son in My humanity and as
Spirit in all life, action and cognition.
I am from eternity the very love and wisdom. I have
never received anything from anyone. Everything that exists is
from Me, and whoever possesses something, has it from Me.
How can I be a tyrant and one who condemns? -Oh, you
fools! I love you and you scorn Me. I am your Father, and you
regard Me as an executioner. Where I bless, you curse. Where
I build, you destroy. What I raise, you bend down. What I sow,
you smother with floods. You oppose Me in everything.
If I were as you say that I am, truly I tell you the earth
would long since have ceased to exist; indeed, it would never
- 17
have been created! However, since I am the way I am,

everything is still in existence as it has been and will be forever.
And you will be the way you wish to be, without My
condemnation, for you will be what you have made of
yourselves.
But those who accept Me as I am and love Me as I love
them, I shall make into what they wish to be so that their
freedom and joy may be perfect everlastingly.
As angel Abraham Hicks told the American military
official who said that his job as a military is trouble shooting and
problem solving, that approach never worked. The problem has
instead grown very large, in fact, has blown out of proportion,
reaching the breaking point!
The YouTube video USA has 25% of the world's total
prisoners tho it has only 5% of the world's total population
says it all!
The Philippines is also discovering it by its recent
experience when right after the inauguration of newly elect
President Duterte last June this year (2016), that he has set to
wage relentless war against the worsening drug operation in
the Philippines.
When his campaign resulted to over 800,000
surrenderees, suddenly all prisons swelled. What is ideal only
for 10 persons, the cell got filled with 400 new inmates, all are
drug pushers and addicts!
There is no quick fix than that but the President knows
that it is not wise to go on like that, nor is killing them one by
one is the way of the heart. An effective rehabilitation program
that shall heal heart and mind first, and then, heal ones pocket
- 18
(economy) and make one able to afford his own needs as well
as provide the needs of his own family the decent way, is the
call of the time.
So the nation is going there.
?????
- 19
SECOND HOUR Asia

Look here on this tablet. See the country that lies before
you. It is Asia. See how the people are covered with thick veils.
They rush about chaotically; out of their hollow breast they
blurt out one lament after another.
2] Here you find nothing but the most blatant paganism,
although here and there, a Christian crowd is still praying unto
Me. This can be seen, as you look within the picture, through
the little naked and bleeding groups of people. There, see, in
the centre of Asia, an enormous castle in the highlands; it is the
castle of the god Brahma1. See, how this one really
accomplishes things, for he even understands the art of how to
fleece the kings, and to feed them with dirt.
3] No one can approach his castle within one hour of the
path. Woe to the sinner; for the [so-called2] angels3 of this god
stand on all borderlines holding watch, as lords over life and
death.
8] Their cruelty has, in this regard, no boundary; and still
their constitution is proclaimed everywhere. A part of that
constitution is that the only way to attain eternal bliss,
according to their doctrine, is to present this Brahma with an
extraordinary sacrifice at least once in his lifetime.
9] However, such sacrifices are not all that this Brahma
demands of his believers; he also demands human sacrifices.
First off, each woman must be sacrificed after the death of her
husband 1, secondly, girls and lads must be sacrificed annually:
the girls may not be under twelve and not over fourteen years
old; the boys however, must be sacrificed in the sixth year of
their age.
- 20
13] Yes, the foolishnesses often even go further.

14] You see, I already have to watch such absurdity
nearly into the third millennium. I have to watch how these
wicked people who are in the possession of the old pre-Flood
religion - from which you now have some knowledge1 - push
such indescribable nonsense! - See there at the end of the
illuminated tablet: See, it is an hourglass, and only a few grains
of sand remain to fall through.
16] However, do not be concerned about My long,
patient waiting [over this wickedness], for the scarcity of the
spirit will be increased. But woe unto the servants of malice!
Oh, their reward will be great!
17] I say, as inventive as Satan is, truly, I also made a
secret invention, over which he will soon be surprised from
eternity to eternity.
- 21
THIRD HOUR Africa

Now see this country. It is depicted for you on the white
tablet. You might recognize it. It is Africa. Take a good look at
it. I am telling you it is not a land map; it is the actual country in
a literal picture.
2] See. Here are the northern coasts, and here in the
north is old Egypt; further over toward the west are all the well
known states which cause havoc and mayhem. Observe all the
rough mountain ranges and between them observe the
incalculable sand deserts and grasslands.
3] See. 2The idol Mohamed rules everywhere. Robbery,
murder and slavery are everywhere and on the other hand
despotism and tyranny is of the highest order!
5] See how their priests preach curses and lies from their
towers; they preach no blessings, but fill the poor with their
[pretended] Elysian1 air; while these poor men must give
sacrifice for this nothing of at least half of what the ruler left
them.
7] Look here. Look at this beautiful country; this onetime blessing to Jacob. See how it looks now. Truly, it is so
wicked, the harlot Babel is a pure virgin compared to it.
8] Thus far, the old Nile is still irrigating the ground
where Joseph ruled when everything still belonged to Pharaoh;
but whose country is it that this Nile is watering now?
20] Now we are leaving the northern part of this
miserable country, as well as the rest of Africa. See over here
the unknown center of this country! Notice, cottages are still
scattered everywhere here and there. See. This country is large
and all around locked in by un-ascendable mountains. Look.
- 22
This is the only point on earth where an uncorrupted, highly

good-natured class of people still exists.
25] Now draw a little closer over here. Look at the southwestern coast of this country. Look at the commendable
human trade. See. Despotic profiteers under all kinds of names
completely pack their cursed ships with these poor immortal
people. Take a little peak inside these ships. See how all around
it has very low plank-galleries or decks1, and how on these
decks these poor people have to lay on their belly next to each
other like stacked wood.
26] You see, such a ship is packed with six-hundred to
one-thousand such unfortunate people. As for nourishment:
from this coast until America a four pound heavy, smelly, brick
shaped bread2 is placed before each individuals mouth; and
ahead, facing the mouth, runs a groove everywhere; once a day
water for all slaves is poured into this groove.
- 23
FOURTH HOUR Atlantic Ocean

Now take a look over here on this expanse; again you see
another picture. There is nothing to see but waves upon waves,
and see how one wave drives the other. I can only tell you: This
picture is nothing but a small part of the Atlantic Ocean. In this
fourth hour, we will stroll around a little on this large body of
water, and here and there we will observe the coming and
going of swimming houses.
3] Now we are going to pursue this ship a little. See here
on this side, in the deep south, there appears to be a rather
important island. Look. The ship is pointing straight toward this
island. What do you think this ship is doing?
9] Now see. The lookout [in the crows nest] screams
land from the basket; at once everyone on board is happy; all
sails, as you see, are directed toward the island. See. The ship
is flying like an arrow over tower-high waves; and look, they just
now reach a bay. The anchors are dropped, all the team except
for the necessary watch hurries into the little vehicles to go to
shore.
14] See. You already know what kind of ship this was;
and you already know what it is up to. Look. It is a ship that goes
out on discovery trips.
17] The masters of these ships are mostly Spaniards and
Portuguese. Four of them are Turks. Notice. Just now this ship
is leaving fully packed with slaves from the coast of Africa in
order to sell them to another slave trader in America. Now see
here: Scarcely two-hundred nautical miles away from the coast,
it is discovered, pursued and taken captive by an English ship.
- 24
18] The sailors defend themselves in despair. However,

it is of no use. The English ship is by far superior in power to this
buccaneer-ship, and it must surrender. At once the English
sailors climb onto the upper-deck of this ship, free the slaves,
and bring these onto their ship; here they are under somewhat
better care.
19] What will take place with this buccaneer-ship? Take
a close look and you will soon discover.
22] You will ask: what then have the slave-liberators
done with the slaves? Do you think they possibly send them
back to their homeland? Oh no, they did not!
23] They did not sell them1 either; instead, they kept
them for their own services; for they themselves owned
property in America. In this way, they came much cheaper than
if they would have purchased the slaves themselves.
26] Yes. If you offer a million gold pieces to such a
moneyhound, he will sell you the bleeding heart of his own
daughter; and you dare not make another offer or he will also
sell you the head of his first-born son.
- 25
FIFTH HOUR North America

And now after we have sailed about on the ocean - let
us climb aboard such a slave ship and sail with the same under
favourable winds to North America.
5] Now look. The free slaves are brought ashore now;
everybody is hurrying and running over to where the slaves are;
an extremely well fed sugar-plantation owner is approaching
and hiring the slaves into his service.
8] Since the matter is conducted in such a way, we are
now going to take a tiny look at such a sugar-plantation; and as
not to seek for too long on our tablet, take a look over here!
11] See how behind every ten slaves there is also a goodlooking slave-overseer armed with gun and sword. He also
holds a sharp driving whip1 in his hand, in case a poor slave
straightens up for only a minute from the earth to ease his hard
labour pain; through the steady stooping nearly all the limbs of
the slaves become stiff. Here take a look; convince yourselves
of how gruesome the honest, careful overseer at once sets his
driving tool in motion; in this he has such a skill that every blow
elicits an abundant amount of blood from the bodies of the
poor, stricken slaves.
12] You may think, maybe these slaves are at least
humanly nurtured so that they would get adequate strength for
such works, by which Satan would have to succumb to.
22] So that you totally realize how incredibly cruel their
laws are, I show you an example of how the slaves experience
such rules by the hundreds, yes, even thousands.
33] See. That is what the glorified system of
[constitutional] government looks like in the highly educated
- 26
North America. Now you judge: By what name would such

creatures be known by?
38] You see. I have therefore decidedin order to
protect your natureonly to let you look at this continents
best part; and so be content with that. In fact, if I showed you
the deeds and actions of the southern half of this country, the
quill in your hand would become lame and you would not be
able to write down three sentences. From such extremities I
will therefore once you have accustomed yourself a bit more,
and looked at all types of horrors with Memake a few things
known to you in the 12th and last hour.
- 27
SIXTH HOUR Fateful Voyages

After you have sufficiently looked around on this one
point of North America, we want to turn our eyes on the tablet
again. Let us look toward the coastline and linger there for a
while until this big shipthe one you see here at the coastis
fully loaded with sugar: at that point we will take a trip with this
ship wherever the sails are aimed.
2] Now take a glance at this point over here. See how the
slaves haul kegs and large crates to the coast on the many carts.
See here a heavy, wagon like cart. See how it is packed high
with crates so that it looks like a small mountain. Observe how
ahead of this cart forty slaves are harnessed like oxen and the
slave-overseers whip and force them to speed up with the
freight. Notice how at each side of this wagon-mount a crowd
of slaves must secure the same with [long] forks1 and ropes.
The minute the vehicle becomes slightly noticeably
unbalanced, the cruel whip will swing over their backs.
16] Now. After we have observed almost everything, let
us now climb on board the ship, which, as you can see, is sailready and leaving the harbour. Now notice how the sailors on
top of the horizontal sail-pole [the yard1] do their equilibristic2
practices like tightrope walkers.
18] Oh mankind! Into what depths has your worldhood
thrown you?! How distant are you from Me, the source of life?!
How close are you to the abyss of eternal ruin?! The depth of
the sea does not frighten you! My storms swish and roar in vain
passed your forehead; you do not know anyone above you
anymore except you yourself! In fact, you stare far over the
deceptive surface of the waves with your alleged perspicacity3.
- 28
23] Notice; the wreck hangs on this reef and a number

of people hold tightly to the rips of the ship as they are jutting
above the water level; a smaller number of people swim on top
of the meagre means of transportation toward a certain death.
However, the captain and the proprietor of the cargo cower
onto the protruding mast, and, gripped from utmost despair,
wrestle with death now for the third day after the shipwreck,
as well as all the other travellers on the ships skeleton.
24] Do you think that one of these people begged Me for
any kind of help? No! Instead, they stare into the wide open
ocean to see whether or not a vehicle would appear in view.
However, their gazing is in vain, for I will wisely re-direct all
other vehicles so that they will not turn up in this vicinity.
40] Now; see here! It so happens that an English oceanliner is swimming over here; except for a sailor and a
helmsman, one can see no life on deck. You would probably like
to know, what is inside its tarred boards?
41] Now. Have a look! I will now thunder an Epheta1
over this ship, and, at once, the ship becomes transparent as if
of glass; its content is going to jump gauntly into your eyes; and
so I say: Epheta!
42] See now and judge what it is and what presents itself
here. Look in the lower rooms of the ship: a total of threehundred people of both sexes are nearly naked; they are bound
with heavy chains. Observe how emaciated their bodies are;
50] However, I say to you, that every ship in England has,
as soon as it leaves the harbour, no other laws than the existing
ones of the captain. It does not take long until all ship
authorities blow into the same horn, or in other words, until
- 29
they are in one accord of wickedness; and so, only sordidness

often prevails under the same [upper] deck.
- 30
SEVENTH HOUR Australia

Worse conditions than that of America
Now that we have observed enough of this ships

horrible conduct, whose meaning will surely never be strange
to you, we are going to leave this scene; take a leap forward
and look at this land that you see before you; it has four
names1. According to your [geographical] determination, it lies
between the 131st and 171st degree easterly longitude, as well
as between the 10th and 30th degree southerly latitude2.
3] Take a good look. The region represented to you here
is the real Australia, South India, Oceania and Polynesia. See the
southern part of this land; see how it still consists of immense
puddles and morasses, in which, if you will look real close, you
discover countless amounts of poisonous monstrosities and all
kinds of bothersome insects.
8] Located on the east coast is a landing place12 under
the name of Botany Bay13, at which locationalready over a
span of scarcely 10 years until nowthe English have banished
170,000 criminals; and from there they were dispersed to
varies colonies.
12] However, for now, just remember the westerly
point; for after we see our prison-hulk [ship] land in Botany Bay,
we will want to focus over there where the human conditions
are unimaginably worse than on the east coast.
22] Now that we have looked a little at the world of
plants, let us now take a small look at the animals.
26] Among others, there is one [uncommon] four-footed
mammal1 with a strong beak; bird-wolf would be a better name
for it. This animal is, in its type, crueler then every tiger.
- 31
42] Now we are finished here. We only want to take a

small look at what is going to happen to these unhappy people.
See. There in the interior, approximately a hundred miles from
the coast, there see, how these poor prisoners must fight with
their tools under the direction of several overseers with all the
little known evils in this land that have already been described
to you; it is, as if they stand between two fires.
48] The workers have nothing but the most miserable,
scarcely enjoyable meals; and sometimesif they do not want
to starvethey catch snakes and lizards, cut off the heads,
roast them over straw fire, and consume this meat with the
greatest of appetites. Truly once again the saying holds true:
Hunger is the best cook.
51] See here. These poor prisoners have to suffer such
conveniences without number and or measure. The
punishments they receive from their managers and overseers
on topwhich are even much more inhumane than with the
North Americanscannot be compared with the afflictions of
this country.
56] Many other innumerable sorrows and illnesses that
are indigenous to this country are best not reflected on! As for
the west coast I do not need to say any more, other than that
it is ten times more inhumane there than on the east coast; for
this reason the colonization there is making very abysmal
progress.
Hypocrisy of the Christians
- 32
57] You see. From all of this one can only blame the
shameful greediness of the so-called moral and even
Christian people.
58] That I am not able to look at such horror any longer,
you will easily understand without much thought. For truly, the
people have stacked their sins already into the third heaven. I
do not need to say any more
- 33
EIGHTH HOUR Oceania and Polynesia

After we have looked at and examined the mainland of
Australia, we still want to pay a short visit to more significant
islands, in order to see what is happening there.
2] I said only the more important island-states; because
there are many countless little islands in this ocean, which are
totally controlled either by the mainland or, as well, by the
larger islands1.
3] In fact, from all the thousands of little islands in this
ocean, you will not find very many islands that have not been
gnawed at and poked around in by this well-known chief
European despotic nation.
4] This leading world-rummaging nation has left those
islands more or less alone, after they thoroughly searched and
convinced themselves that there was nothing for their rats-jaw
to gnaw on.
Education to fit works of slavery
12] To some extent these people are educated;
however, not for the sake of their own good in the so-called
Christian religion, or in other sciences, instead they are
educated for one reason only which is: the same reason with
which you train young wild horses1, in other words, to become
more adept and useful, to carry English loads, and to work and
to fight for them. In addition, when the masters live in
debauchery, the servants too become part of the reward [of
their devious domination]. After the work is completed, the
reward is often worse than what your own beasts of burden
receive.
- 34
16] And see here again: Others must carry their idle
masters around in sedan chairs1 like beasts of burden. And
here again: Others are used in the construction of fortresses
and large storehouses, and often are miserably abused for the
worst pay.
22] Now look down south; here in the easterly part of
Australia is an important, but very sparse and difficult to access
island called: Van-Diemens Land3. See: It does look rather
meagre; therefore, the Dutch are allowed that this island
carries a Dutch name, but nothing else.
23] However, despite the Dutch name the English have
chosen the best landing place for themselves. Only the western
part remains open and duty-free for the Dutch.
26] It is New Zealand; and look a little further south,
there is a rather significant island under the name of Cornwallis.
You see, the English have left these islands in a free sovereignty
in order to produce an important grain tribute2. In other words,
the rulers of these islands are left in their official offices for
different reasons.
35] Since the tribute-takers are familiar with such
population-weaknesses, they make their arrival known through
the canon thunder. As soon as they have crammed everything
into their ships after a stay of some weeks, these poor people
receive another magnificent canon and rockets spectacle as
payment. This reward display is then saying to the residents
that the gods received a sufficient sacrifice.
Colonies Progressive?
41] But where out of disgraceful greed a population is
fully excluded from all higher [spiritual] Light, and on the other
- 35
hand the oppressorsin their lying wayswill broadcast to all

the world what kind of a blessed progress such a nation is
making, while in secret they are left all the while in shameful
darkness, listen, no devil is able to carry out such stunts; instead
a grand masters hand must take over the work.
- 53] Yes, I say again: unending woe unto you! When
payday comes for you: truly, you will receive what My Deity is
able to invent and to think up in the innermost depth of its fiery
wrath! I do not need to say any more.
55] Using My Word for the lowest, avaricious, and stingy
purposes is like all preceding scenes [I have shown you in these
hours], which is the utmost repulsion; I definitely do not need
to say anything else!
- 36
NINTH HOUR Japan

After we have wandered through the southern part of
the earth, and you observed the situationsmore in the
spiritual than in the natural [sense of perception]we once
again return to the northern hemisphere of the earth; and, as
previously mentioned, we will pay a short visit to the island
nation of Japan.
2] However, as you know by now, we do not require
years or month to get there; just take a good look on the wellknown tablet; the entire pagan-island nation already lays
spread out before your eyes.
4] See: Here in the south is one single accessible landing
point; to this landing point some foreign nationsby virtue of
the inner state of mindcan also guide their ships here.
7] However, the third reason is: This ruler thinks he is in
the sole possession of all the arts, trades and secrets, and so he
is in the constant stingy fear that if such things would be
revealed to strangers it would be the end of his affluence.
Therefore, he decided on only one landing point, where
according to his opinionsuch extraordinary products can be
negotiated out of specially deserved pity.
32] If the statesman hears with his most graciously
inclined ears to such a plea, he immediately commands his
many servants to grab the concerned petitioner by his hands
and feet and to lift him off the earth. Once the petitioner is
floating in the air in the middle of eight servants, the floggingman comes with the bamboo knout1 and gives him a beating;
he does this until the eminent statesman gives him a sign that
with this hit his grace has ended.
- 37
35] This and a few similar things are actually the best
part of this constitution; now that we have familiarized
ourselves, it is also fitting that we illuminate the bad parts a
little.
Property owned by the emperor
36] In this sense, things here are really like nowhere else
in the world. First of all: No one in this country owns a property,
but everything is an exclusive property of the emperor.
Mercy in Japan was still Cruel!
45] In fact you have no idea how the law there imposes
an entirely different penalty over a crime often over trivial
circumstances. I will give you only a small example. A person is
directed to stay within his measured district and is not allowed
to venture outside.
51] However, whoever ventures without judicial
permission only a few steps outside his districts boundary, is
hanged in a [so-called] merciful way, or he is beaten to death.
And if not in a [so-called] merciful way, he is bound naked to a
cross and left hanging there until he is dead. However, mercy
awaits him even on the cross, by virtue of a huge request that
he may possibly make: to be killed by a lance-thrust.
55] Now, if you think that the death penalty plays the
leading role with all sorts of torture-variations in all these
fundamental rules and regulations, then it will not be so
difficult for you to form yourself a concept as to the conditions
in a country where despotism has risen to the highest summit.
56] In fact, there is scarcely a second country on the
surface of the earth that resembles this one, and in its habits
acts arbitrarily cruel and appalling.
- 38
57] Now I have adequately revealed the horrible part of

this country for you. However, there is one far worse. Surely,
you will now think, can there possibly be anything worse in this
country than what we have already heard? At this time, I will
say nothing to you, be merely satisfied to gaze on My tablet.
68] But now remember this: The terminating moment of
this free seat of Satan is not far-off; when you hear that the
monarchy has been surrendered to foreign people1, then think
that the end of all things is not far away.
73] Look, do not be offended if you find so much unripe
fruit and so many weeds among the wheat on earth.
75] Consequently do not be troubled, and use this
message not so much as a literal outlook of the wasteful world,
but rather use it for your own inner view; that is why I am giving
you such, that you should recognize the world [deep] within
you; I do this so that, out of love to Me, you may despise it and
flee [far from it].
76] But only at the end of the last hour will I pull the
cover off your eyes, where all of you will totally realize where I,
in fact, want to go with these twelve hours. Amen.
77] Japan consists of the following islands: 1st Sakhalin1,
2nd Yesso2, 3rd Nippon3, 4th Shikoku, and 5th Ximo4 which is
the most populated country on earth.
Superior Education and Cruelty in Japan
78] The total topographical area is scarcely the size of
Great Britain. The Japanese people [of today] consist only of
Mongolians, Malayans and some few indigenous people5; they
are definitely not related to the Chinese, and exceed the
Chinese in everythingas well in education as in cruelty.
- 39
88] The entire population of Japan amounts to 40 million

people, 4/7 of those is female. With the exception of
mechanics, mathematics, nautical, geography and astronomy,
they are in all other industry ahead of the people of the earth,
and are in the possession of great wealth and many secrets.
89] The people of Sado still possess here and there the
second face4 and still have the ancient knowledge from the
time of Meduhed1.
- 40
TENTH HOUR Europe, and The Second Face

Now, that we have somewhat glanced at other foreign
nationalities concerning moral cults, we want to turn our
attention to our own homeland. I am saying home because,
first of all, you were all born2 here; secondly, on this soil I am
knownfor the most partthrough the very fragmented and
completely deteriorated Christianity.
2] Undoubtedly, I could talk about many more lands and
regions on earth as well as on the continents, and on the
islands. However, it would make no sense to deliver a new
statistic or pieces of insightful information and earth
description into your hands at this time, but I do this with the
purpose of awakening your spirit so that he3 would more easily
contemplate and grasp his own inward level of disposition [or
statistics] and recognize the corresponding wickedness of his
own environment. Therefore, this will be enough [information]
regarding the prior description of all the foreign countries.
6] Because the atrocity of conduct and ways of
behaviours in these countries is of such an outrageous type,
you would be appalled at such a descriptioneven with only a
somewhat limited depiction, especially when it comes to the
inner circumstances. Were I to show you this, not one of you
would have the strength to continue writing with the quill.
9] You may now understand why I will not get involved
in close confrontation over such points on earth. For where
Satan has fully erected his dominance in everything and
everyone, truly it is not good to look there.
21] And so, there is nothing more noteworthy to see for
us here on these frozen planes except that in the far north
- 41
against the mountain called the Ural, some extremely isolated

families live, who are gifted with the second face2.
22] However, this second face is not a sign of a more
spiritually aware person. Instead its cause is only in a slightly
more increased soul-life [or inner disposition], and is generally
a property of more refined or sensitive people who are always
in great need, and, therefore, desire to live in more natural
isolation from the world.
24] In fact, you will now ask: which reality does it have,
what presents itself visually in the second face? Not even this
will be too difficult for you to solve.
30] Now think of some kind of fact or actuality; no
matter what kind it may be it always has three conditional
components: 1) a Material [or physical], 2) a Soul or Psyche1
[psychological] and 3) a Spiritual one.2
34] I will even add three small examples of the human
vision [or inner sight] to this abundance.
38] You see: This is the way such things are preseen by
the soul, just as the physical eye sees the things that just
happen [in front of the physical eye]. As second example: A soul
sees something happen in a far distance.
41] The following third example is: When a fact, in which
several people will have a fatal accident, has not yet taken
place. This second face is somewhat rarer, but notwithstanding
it occurs as well as all the other cases.
45] Now see: There you have the entire nature of the
second face, and you can immediately see that no additional
spiritual awareness is required, because the vision or viewing
of the spirit is entirely different from that of the soul. Just as
the viewing of the body acts [or behaves] to the viewing of the
- 42
soul, so also acts [or behaves] the viewing of the soul to the
viewing of the spirit.
53] And so, for the yet remaining two hours we will still
find entirely different things than what you already expected,
and at the end you must admit that he who laughs last has the
best laugh.
55] As to what will occur in the following hour, you will
only experience that in the next hour. Do not trouble yourself
with guessing; also do not make comparisons with My
statistical statements; for you will have to acknowledge that all
these things are totally fruitless.
- 43
ELEVENTH HOUR The Prodigal Son

You have all read the story of the prodigal son1 in My
book [Luke 15:11-32], and you have probably heard and read
this story not just once but many times. I say unto you, that in
the entire book there is no verse and chapter that is
undoubtedly more profound than the prodigal son.
2] Whats more, there will not be a place anywhere in
the scripture for you that is more difficult to understand, than
this one. And the reason as to why you need to know this is
because it is of utmost importance and, as such, is an
indispensable key to ones own inner [self-] examination.
3] The reason for this goes as follows: Often I speak
exalted things [things to take notice of] from My Wisdom
through Love; often, however, I also speak of seemingly
insignificant things [things that are minor] from my Love
through the Light of Wisdom. Now notice: In the first case, you
will be offered only so much as your own individuality can
possibly endure; in the second case, however, a cloaked infinity
is given unto you, whereby the final development2 [the
evolutionary change and comprehension] will not be reached
in eternities.
6] Although the things in the world are this way,
nevertheless, I did not reveal these situations to you so that you
should see these things as to how things are in the world, no,
because such and a thousand times worse will come in the
future; of this you will, no doubt, hear and read often. However,
I am announcing this to you for no other reason than this: that
out of all this you would most deeply recognize the great secret
of the prodigal son to your own greatest benefit.
- 44
8] In order to understand all this, it is particularly

necessary that you realize who this prodigal son actually is.
9] See, he is called . See, in this name is for you the
entire eternally incomprehensible and endless compendium 1
of the prodigal son.
18] He who has ears: Hear; and he who has eyes: See.
You all know how it went with the prodigal son in his last phase,
24] I do not have to say anymore to you. However, what

do you say to a very sick person if his feet have become cold
and cold sweat drops sit on his head? Truly, no additional
medical exam1 is needed in order to be able to express it in a
prophetic spirit: Only a few more heavy pulse-beatings and the
struggling anguish of lifes weariness is over!
26] You may still remember in the last hour how "the
second face" was made known and explained to you. You
probably will now think: does this second face have any
relationship with the lost son as well?
28] Again, let us return to our prodigal son and watch a
little how he wrestles with deaths greatest misery. Look at his
soul; see how she is [com-] pressed to a [small] point; and
really, it must come to this extreme!
29] But take notice; in the previous chapter I revealed to
you the diverse aspects of the souls, through which the second
face will come; this correlation is now taking place with the
prodigal sons soul. Look, now her great misery extends itself
into fast vibrations and these arrive before the big [heavenly]
Fathers house; the vibrations of the love-filled Father lovingly
exchange with the fear, misery and impoverished vibrations of
the prodigal son.
- 45
32] See. Now you have the entire, up to this present

moment, hidden secret of the Prophetic Number of Mankind2
revealed before your eyes. If you only somewhat go through
the circumstances of time, truly, you have to be more than
dead if you are still not aware of the Holy vibrations of grace
that are now streaming out from the Holy Fathers house!
34] See, the time of My Grace is near, and that is why I
have also given you such [divine] insights here, that you should
recognize it, that it is That Great Time, from which the prophets
have sung, yes, This very Time2, which was by Me foretold out
of My mouth.
- 46
TWELFTH HOUR The Great Cosmic Man

Now that we have accompanied and illuminated the
prodigal son from his rise to his fall in the eleventh hour, and
have also calculated the time and nearly determined the hour
that must testify of his downfall, consequently in the twelfth
hour we are going to see where and how this prodigal son will
once again returnhumbled through and throughinto the
immense and grand house of the Father.
2] However, in order to understand this fully, it is not
enough that we have looked a little through the world-mote
called earth; but for this purpose I have added an already
mentioned tiny devise in theto youconscious camera
obscura1 of the spirit; and we once again take a somewhat
broader view in this newly prepared chamber. - I am telling
you be prepared; because this sight will bring something
before your eyes that until this time has come into no mans
mind. With the ability of this new devise [the camera obscura],
the tablet also becomes the receiver of a big picture, and as a
result will be enlarged and assume a vertical instead of the
former horizontal position.
5] Now, what do you say to the picture? Exactly, on this
blackboard you see nothing more and nothing less, than the
clear figure of a human being1, whose loins are only scarcely
covered by some rags and whose hair, even with the shaggy
appearance, trails from his head and covers half the body.
9] In reality, what do you think these tiny globules are?
See: I will not let you guess for very long, but if you think that
these tiny globules are images of remote suns, planets, moons
and comets, hear I have to say to you: Children! Judge not too
hastily, otherwise you will err tremendously! However, before
- 47
I reveal the being of these minuscule globules to you, do your

utmost to count these globules on one lentil-size spot!
15] However, in order to arrive at our earth, I must once
again come over the tiny shimmering dot with My Epheta, and
so I speak Epheta! Now look; how this tiny globule has now
expanded and nearly takes in the entire large round form of the
tablet.
21] Just so that we arrive more quickly toward the goal,
I am going to select the right minute little dot for you and all
the remaining dots will be erased on the tablet; and at once add
the Epheta.
25] Now that we have seen everything, let us once again
return to our prodigal son. Look onto the tablet; once again our
first figure flaunts itself on the same. Although now this figure
is getting smaller and smaller;
27] Now, if you heed this picture just a little, you might
begin to grasp as to what the reason or nature of the return of
the prodigal son is. Do not think that this fallen , who was
revealed to you in the eleventh hour, is going to return as whole
or complete. If such would have been possible, truly, a material
creation never would have taken place;
29] instead, every single person who lives according to
My Words and is born-again3 through the Word and through
the salvation [or redemption], is this prodigal found again and
he will return into the immense [and glorious] house of the
Father- [God]!
32] Or is My salvation and My Word not just as
imperative for each individual person, as for entire nations?
And cannot each human being receive Me with his love and the
- 48
living faith for himself, that I reside in him and he in Me? The
rags of the prodigal son
37] However, you have heard that the rags of the
prodigal son were dispersed by the winds like chaff, and the
remaining rags were taken off him and burned. Do you know
what these rags mean?
40] This is how it will happen! So that God becomes a
free God again, in which no more matter seethes, so must the
fire or the related wraths once again return from where itas
that what it is came from. And it will happen, as if you have
some kind of hardening on your body and you cover it with a
hot poultice,3 so this hardening becomes soft again. So too will
My eternal fire seize this prime-evil hardening in its all-ness or
entirety, in order to thereby again assimilate its own being.
43] If this suffering consists in the fact that the being
seizes continuously in itself and by this seizing is striving to form
or shape itself forever into a unity, then such a suffering is
extremely pleasant and the feeling from the clearest selfassurance an extremely blissful one.
46] However, since I have led you already so far, I want
to give you on this occasion a never before outspoken hint! If
you want to see the final cause of such a situation of all worldly
material prime-malice, then look into
47] Now see, dear children! This is everything that can
be given to you; this is everything that you are able to endure;
you do not need to know any more; but heed this from point to
point, and in fact from the very first hour to the very last hour.
Walk this way through the entire earth within you, and in doing
so, find the prodigal son within yourselves.
- 49
51] Finally I like to make you aware of this: Presently I

have not only come toward you, but have also already come
towards many other prodigal sons. I, your grand, Holy, most
affectionate Father, am saying this to you.
- 50
The 12 HOURS is available in paperback from

LorberPublications.ca [132 pages, 19.3x13 cm]
Visit our Website For many more titles
www.lorberpublications.ca
TRANSLATING THE TRUTH INTO NEW LIFE
- 51
EPILOGUE
How true indeed is this! The first paragraphs of this book
stated so clearly why a person or people turns criminal or bad:
They think God is unmerciful because they are taught that!
Let us again quote these verses:
First Hour:
2] The people are taught a

terrible knowledge of God; not
because they recognize and love the
Same [God], but only because they
view Him as the inexorable tyrant
of all tyrants whom they should
fear immensely. And so the Deity is
preached only as a hostage who
should bear fruit, while all other
hostages
have
already
become
fruitless.
3] Instead of announcing the
Deity as the highest solace to the
people, the Same is presented to
them as Someone that has nothing
better to do, than to condemn each
minute billions of morally ruined
and disobedient children forever
into the eternal sea of fire 1.
- 52
4] And so, look around a little.

Look at all the countless dungeons
that are all crammed with all kinds
of moral criminals. And look at
how, from minute to minute, these
dungeons
are
continuously
increasing by vast numbers, so
that, if these dungeons were united
in one place [and this increase of
numbers continued at the same
pace], you would think that in a
few years the entire generation of
the earth would have to get up and
march in there.
Who is the kind of God that the Church taught to the
people? That, even though God is a love, His love and patience
and kindness has an end, and after that He is a God of
inexorable wrath!
He says, For the world I am a most insignificant

hero for whom there is not much regard.
The scholars look down upon Me and at the most
call Me an honest man.
Some of them ignore Me completely; for them I no
longer exist others still admit some divine trait in Me, but
only for a short time, then they let themselves be
influenced by the worldly wise. Soon I am dismissed and at
the most regarded as a God for old women.
- 53
For some of My servants and workers, who imagine

themselves great, I merely serve as an official seal and as
an external kind of divine cover for their idle nonsense and
their gross and utter foolishness and stupidity.
There are some who permit Me still to retain My
divinity, but for this I must allow them to make of Me what
they will in their pursuit of temporal gains.
And what is the worst: I must be a downright
absurdity! Love and mercy I may have only as long as it
suits them; then I must become more pitiless than a stone
and must suffer Myself to be changed into a most
despicable tyrant I am expected to rush from One tribunal
to the next and pass one condemnation after the other. My
love must therefore be only temporary, whereas My
tyranny and harsh judgeship are meant to last forever.
Oh, those utter fools! My infinite forbearance,
gentleness, meekness and eternal love for My created
beings certainly do not serve their greedy purposes, but all
their plans shall soon be thwarted. Their accounts are
before Me and the measure of their deeds has been almost
filled, and their reward is awaiting them.3
He says that the worst thing they ever taught the people
about Him is that His has wrath and that His wrath is more
infinite than His love. You will float being fried on his hell fire
foreverwithout end without any possibility to get out of
there no more change for forgiveness.
What a thing!
- 54
Would it then be better to know nothing at all about God

than to be taught and believe this God is wrath lie?
For him who does not know Me the way I am, and
who I am, it would be better not to know anything about
Me, for then I could still revive him in the spirit realm. But
as things are they make themselves incapable of receiving
My help as they deaden the life within them by destroying
and slaying Me within them, thereby becoming vines
separated from the grapevine.4
Who truly and exactly is God?
God says: This I now say: I am the sole eternal God

in My triune nature, as Father in My divinity, as Son in My
humanity and as Spirit in all life, action and cognition. I am
from eternity the very love and wisdom. I have never
received anything from anyone. Everything that exists is
from Me, and whoever possesses something, has it from
Me. How can I be a tyrant and one who condemns? -Oh,
you fools! I love you and you scorn Me. I am your Father,
and you regard Me as an executioner. Where I bless, you
curse. Where I build, you destroy. What I raise, you bend
down. What I sow, you smother with floods. You oppose
Me in everything. If I were as you say that I am, truly I tell
you the earth would long since have ceased to exist;
indeed, it would never have been created! However, since
I am the way I am, everything is still in existence as it has
been and will be forever. And you will be the way you wish
to be, without My condemnation, for you will be what you
have made of yourselves. But those who accept Me as I am
- 55
and love Me as I love them, I shall make into what they

wish to be so that their freedom and joy may be perfect
everlastingly.5
And how infinite is His love compared to His so-called
wrath?
Can we have an example of Gods wrath? Yes, the
following:
Household of God, volume 1, Chapter 5
THE SECRET OF CREATION
He, who has ears to hear, let him hear and who has eyes
to see, let him see. I will reveal a great secret to you that you
may see how your most loving and holy Father presents Himself
in a brotherly manner, enabling you to see and enjoy Him face
to face. For the children must be introduced to their Father's
great household from eternity.
2. The Deity was from eternity the power permeating all
endlessness of infinity, and It was and is and will forever be
infinity itself. In the center of Its depth I was from eternity the
Love and the very life within It; but behold, I was blind like an
embryo in the womb. The Deity, however, took pleasure in Its
love and pressed hard towards it And the Love felt hotter and
hotter in its center, masses upon masses of the Deity assailed it
and all powers and forces stormed towards it
3. Then there arose a great hum, a storming and roaring
and, behold, Love became fearful and was pressed hard from
- 56
all sides so that it trembled deep within. And Love became

aware of it, and the hum became a sound, and the sound within
Love became a word, and the word spoke: "Let there be light!"
And the flame in the heart of the ignited Love began to blaze
and it became light in all the spaces of infinity.
4. And God saw the great glory of His Love within Him,
and Love was strengthened with the power of the Deity, and
thus the Deity united with Love forever and the light issued
from the warmth.
5. And lo, Love saw within the Deity all the glories whose
number is endless, and the Deity saw how all this flowed into It
from Love, and Love saw its thoughts within the Deity and
found great pleasure in them. Thereupon Love ignited anew
and the powers of the Deity moved around it and behold: The
thoughts emanating from Love were themselves love and were
countless.
6. The Deity saw Its glory and Love felt Its power. And
the Love within the Deity spoke: "Let us hold fast the thoughts
of glory and cause them to go forth so that they may become
free and perceive Us and become aware of how We perceive
and see them and how We perceived and saw them before the
light illuminated their forms!"
7. Then the Word passed into the Deity and It became
Love throughout And lo, the Deity spoke for the first time: "Let
there be!" And a host of spirits whose number is countless was
- 57
set free out of the Deity, and Love saw Itself endlessly
multiplied and saw Its infinite beauty in perfection.
8. However, all the beings were not yet alive and did not
yet perceive and see, for they were still fixed forms in the Deity
outside of Love.
9. And Love felt compassion and began to stir, and the
motion rose within the Deity, and the Deity gave Its captives to
Love and Love permeated all. And lo, the forms became alive
and looked at each other in amazement and warmed
themselves at the flames streaming from divine Love and
thereby received independent movement and mobility. But
they did not know themselves as yet.
10. Then Love spoke again: "Let Us make them recognize
themselves, so that they may know Me and through Me also
You."
11. Once again the Word arose within the Deity, and the
Word sounded within the Deity, and the Word became law, and
the law was Love and flowed into all.
12. And behold, there were made Three, and from them
came forth Seven! And the Three equaled the Love, the Light
and the Deity, and the Seven equaled the seven spirits of God.
They are and shall forever be called:
Love the Love.
- 58
Fear the Deity that slays, - lest you be slain. The love
within you is holy; so respect each other as the Love within the
Deity respects you and is pleased with you. Everyone belongs
to himself and belongs to the Love of God. Therefore, let no one
be prey to another.
Let no one ever hide his face from the other to prevent
the other from knowing what love is like, - and that you may be
like the Love which called you into existence.
Let your innermost be like your outermost so that no
wrong emotion may arise within you and you perish. Your
outermost shall be the true reflection of your inner mirror in
which the Love of the Deity gazes upon Itself; otherwise the
inner mirror will break to pieces and your form become
hideous.
13. Then the Deity thundered in the infinite spaces a
dreadful judgment to the transgressors and they were bidden
worship of the Deity in the greatest fear and love of the Love.
And they were set out of the Deity in the greatest freedom and
could do as they pleased, and nothing shall impede their
freedom until such time as they will have recognized
themselves in their freedom and their humility, so that the law
may become their own and they then completely free.
14. However, now they became aware of their great
might and their all- outshining splendor and majesty, and the
first of the three, the light of the Deity, inflamed in his desire to
fully overpower the Deity. Through him were kindled also a
great part of the spirits he had created. Thereupon the Deity
became inflamed with anger, as did also the two lower spirits
- 59
of the three, and cast the evil gang into the most profound
depth of Its wrath.
15. And the two, and those who had come forth from
them, and the seven, whose number was just, were found
faithful in their humility and were admitted into the spheres of
the might of God. And Love saw that they had been found pure
and rejoiced in their perfection. And behold, the power of the
Deity rose within the Love, and the Deity moved and the
created noticed the movement of the Deity. And the Deity
moved towards Its Love and the eyes of the created were
opened and they saw eternal Love for the first time.
16. Then the hosts of the countless beings were amazed
and there was jubilation and great joy among them, for they
saw the might of God within Love and saw the love within
themselves and also the power, which had called them into
existence. They recognized themselves and recognized Love
and God.
17. Now the Deity moved and the created were afraid.
And Love saw their fear and that it was just. And their fear
became obedience and obedience was humility and the
humility was their love, and love became their law and the law
their eternal freedom, and the freedom became their life and
the life their eternal bliss.
18. And lo, eternal Love spoke to them and they
understood the Word! Then their tongues were loosened, and
the first word that flowed from their lips was love. And the
- 60
Deity was pleased with the tone of their speech and was moved
by love, and the movement took form within the created, and
the form became sound, and the sound was the second word God.
19. And only now were the created perfected. And Love
spoke to the created: 'The first among you was lost. Therefore,
I am taking his place and shall be among you forever!"
20. Then their tongues were loosened once more and
they bent their knees and worshipped Love.
21. Now behold all that Love did and God within Love
and Love within God. - And Love felt compassion for the lost,
but the Deity quaked in Its wrath and a great thunder was heard
in all the spaces of God's infinity. And the thunder penetrated
to the innermost of eternal Love and Love alone understood
the thunder of the Deity. And the thunder became a word
within It and spoke: "Yours shall be all the might; do whatever
pleases You and speak: 'Let there be' and it shall be."
22. And lo, Love was stirred to Its innermost and the first
tear flowed from the eye of eternal Love, and this tear flowed
from the heart of the Deity and was, is, and shall forever be
called MERCY.
23. This tear became a great water, which flowed into all
the spaces of infinity and into the uttermost depths of the
wrath of the Deity and appeased the fire of God's anger.
- 61
24. And lo, the Spirit of God in its power moved gently
over the waters of mercy and the waters parted. And God
spoke out of His Love, and His Love was the Word, and the
Word descended into the uttermost depths and hovered over
the waters, and the waters became separated like dew- drops
and were spread out in all the spaces of infinity in large and
small drops, according to the number of the lost which is
endless.
25. And lo, the last drop which remained was the
innermost of the waters and the innermost of mercy and was
not spread out, but remained where it had been left and was
destined to be the center-point and the stage for the greatest
deed of eternal Love.
26. And now behold: This last drop became the planet
earth, which you and your brothers inhabit. And the other
drops were formed into countless suns, planets and moons of
all kinds. And lo, thus came into existence the visible firmament
with its stars, the sun, the moon and the visible earth with its
oceans and firm land.
27. Now lift up your eyes and see, and you shall
comprehend the wonders of eternal Love! You always see the
radiance of the sun, the light of the moon and the shimmer and
glitter of the stars in their varied constellations, which you call
the signs of the Zodiac. You see also the great variety of
formations in all the three kingdoms of nature of the natural
earth. However, to this day no one has fathomed and properly
comprehended the nature and source of the sun's radiance and
- 62
how it has come about, the shine of the moon, the shimmer
and glitter of the stars and their most varied constellations and
the structure of the earth.
28. For behold, My children must be introduced to all the
beautiful things their holy, most loving Father has available as
gifts to His children who recognize Him, love Him alone above
all and love each other for love of their Father.
29. And behold: When all the suns with their planets
came into existence through the might of the eternal, infinite
God's merciful love, they had as yet no radiance, shine,
shimmer or glimmer, for there was still dark night on the
created suns, earths and moons. But into the center of the suns
eternal Love sank a small spark of Its grace, and this spark
faster than lightning - illuminated the dark masses and lo, they
shone upon the earths with a great radiance and are still shining
and will do so as long as the spark of grace is not taken from
them.
30. And behold, the earths and moons also began to
shine, and they were allocated to the suns in just numbers and
Love breathed upon them through the power and might of the
Deity, and lo, the light vibrated on the suns, the seas on the
planets heaved and whirled the floods, and the air currents and
winds floated and blew over the earths like the Spirit of God
over the waters of mercy. And the moons rose mightily above
the earths to which they bad been given like fruit on a tree and
began to revolve around them in wide circles as constant
companions. And where there were many of them they were
- 63
united in fixed orbits as a sign of the love of the children who

are to constantly behold the face of their Father, as do the
moons their earths, to prevent them from being torn from their
orbits and destroyed on account of their light structure.
31. For behold, the moons are not solid, but porous,
similar to the foam of the sea when it becomes firmer and more
solid, and they are barren and without water. The air of the
earth is there as the water of the moons and their air is like the
ether between the suns and earths. And they (the moons) are
destined to receive the worldlings, to hold the spirits of matter,
to probe their constancy and mature them for the reception of
grace.
32. The solid part of the earths is that part of the wrath
of the Deity, which was appeased through mercy, and holds
with strong fetters the spirits of those who had strayed. They
will be held until the appointed time of their unaware release
when they - individually bound - are put into matter, which is
softer, yet strong enough to hold them, and from which they
will only be able to emerge when eternal Love has once more
awakened them. The seas and waters are full of them that they
may there become humble, and the air is full of them, so that
they can there be purified. Eternal Love is the form in
everything; however the wrath of the Deity is only appeased on
earth, but not abolished.
33. But note this well: In the center of the sun there
dwells the spark of grace and gives light to the world through
the fire of God's wrath. In the center of the earth, however,
- 64
there dwells a spark of God's wrath like a fire- dragon and keeps
the evil hordes in a solid state like stones, which must first be
softened through the water of mercy if they are to be released
for a second trial to gain freedom and eternal life. And now
understand the mystery of your being and marvel at the great
love of eternal Might and how often It has let you be born again
in order to reclaim you, who were lost, for eternal life, for
freedom, for the law, for love and light and for beholding Its
face. And behold, all this I want to make known to you and
through you to many others too, so that you may finally
understand how exceedingly good eternal Love must be when
It untiringly tolerates so much and does such great and
marvelous things for you disobedient beings.
34. And so through the breath of the mercy of Love the
earths were made to revolve around their suns and rotate
around their own centers for a sign to the children that they
may in all they do follow the example of the earths' movement
around the suns and the moons around the earths. And the
weak shall be like the moons and the strong like the earth, and
the reborn shall be like the sun. And the weak shall behold the
strength of Love that never forsakes them if they, like the
moons, steadfastly turn towards the face of Love, revolving
around it in smaller circles, yet by its power are also drawn into
the great circle. And the strong shall be like the earth, rotating
independently, in order to hold themselves ready at all times to
receive the light and warmth from the grace of Love. Through
its inner power this gives them light, warmth and life that they
may produce fruit of all kinds from the works of love, which give
food to the weak, refresh the incarnate and delight the reborn.
- 65
And the reborn out of the waters of merciful Love, within whom
grace is perfect, shall be like the sun. Their light shall shine
everywhere and their warmth shall revive the weak and
stimulate the strong towards nourishing the weak, that there
may be fellowship among the children of One and the same
Father.
35. And behold, you shall look still deeper and see how
and why I have arranged all things in this way! Lo, the moon has
specks and many dark areas, and the earth has cold but firm
poles, high mountains and low valleys, springs, brooks, rivers,
streams, lakes, seas and great oceans; and the sun has large and
small spots. Behold, all these things are effects of love and
grace or, respectively, warmth and light, all of which is eternal
Love and the power of the Deity through It. Therefore, look at
the weak and the moon, how alike they are, and the moon's
nature is revealed to you. Look at the strong and all their works,
and the earth is revealed before your eyes. And from one pole
to the other there must be the rigid stillness of the spirit within
the love towards Love in order that everything, which
surrounds the spirit, can move in a constant order and thereby
be active for the common purpose of everlasting preservation.
For behold, everything depends on the stillness; without it
nothing can be achieved and he who is not like the poles of the
earth does not penetrate his innermost as does the line
between the poles the center of the earth. Your love must be
cold like the ice of the poles to enable you to absorb all the
warmth of divine love. For behold, what is warm is not fit for
the reception of warmth, but what is cold in its stillness is
capable of absorbing the warmth completely and letting it
- 66
stream forth into all parts of life. For whoever absorbs the
warmth, which is the love of God, keeps it firmly within and
does not allow it to flow on, is a miser who dissolves himself
and is destroyed like ice at the fire. However, he who receives
it like the poles and passes it promptly on to all around him, be
they near or far, with him divine love is in the fight place and
fully corresponds to the will of the great and half Giver.
36. This love will bring much fruit, will rise to the light of
grace and constantly behold the boundless depths of the Deity
- like the poles which look into the infinite spaces of the
creations of the love of God - and will, with its eyes wide open,
absorb the soft rays from the boundlessness of all the infinite
spaces where mercy's countless beings are circling, everyone
according to its kind, and will out of delight and bliss in its love
towards Love and for Love ignite and become self-shining as a
sun, like the light of the earth's poles.
37. Therefore, whoever remains constant in the center
of the love of cognition, which is the grace, will have his loins
aglow with love out of God, like the girdle of the earth and his
eyes will shine with understanding like the poles, and his arms
will move like the rivers, brooks and springs, and his deeds will
stream towards the seas of the divine mercies, which are salted
with grace and the understanding of eternal Love and
everlasting life.
38. Well, here you have the key to open up and look through
the earth that carries you.
- 67
Love won over wrath, and no one will get lost except him
who decides out of his volition to step outside Gods will or
system. Thus:
Now lift your eyes from the earth to the sun, which
is a true image of the reborn! Look closely and you will
notice that there sometimes appear spots on its belt.
Behold, from a natural point of view they are eruptions
from within, as from the volcanoes of the earth. They
represent eruptions of the Deity's wrath and small
indications of Its all-destructive might which, according to
the nature of the world, always makes itself partly known
on earth through more or less violent storms, depending
on the size of the spots. However, Love then becomes all
the more active and appeases everything again with the
water of mercy and on the sun with great floods from the
boundless sea of Its merciful grace. And behold, in this
way everything is once more restored to perfect order,
wherein I am eternal Love Itself from the Eternity of
eternities.
Out of, and in this order everything that exists was
made and nothing can be or come into existence outside
of it. And whoever voluntarily steps out of this order acts
adversely to love and life and will perish forever.6
- 68
Here is another vivid example of Gods wrath having a

war with His love: when Adam and Eve disobeyed Him!
Fortunately again, His love won!
Lets quote this known old story that has not been
described more vividly and touchingly as follows:
Household of God, volume 1
Chapter 8
THE FALL
Thereupon eternal Love covered Its face and withdrew for a certain
time in accordance with the number of order, was blind out of the
depth of Its mercy and would not, and could not, know what the
newly created would do in the judgment of the Deity for their
freedom-test during the short time on earth through the love of
mercy. And the place that was given them as a dwelling-place was a
valley and a garden on the firm part of the earth and was called
Paradise. That was the land which later abounded with milk and
honey and was the place which in the great Time of times, when
eternal Love performed the greatest of Its acts, was called -and will
forever be called -'Bethlehem'. This was the spot where the eternal
Word bodily in the flesh saw for the first time the light of Its grace
shine upon the drop of mercy from the distant sun, the moon and all
the stars.
2. And behold, their desire kept growing in the judgment of
the Deity testing them in Its wrath. There was a tree standing in the
garden bearing the most beautiful apples, and Eve felt a great desire
for them and said to Adam: "Look, Adam, I feel a great desire for this
- 69
fruit. If you want it, I shall pick one and taste it and then hand it to
you as a first gift from my hand."
3. And Adam was silent, pondering the words of Eve. And an
inner voice, which was holy as it came from the Deity within him,
spoke to him: "If you eat from the fruit of this tree, you shall die!"
This gave Adam such a fright that he was unable to answer his
beloved Eve.
4. And the desire rose within Eve, drew her beneath the tree
and made her pick an apple from it. Adam now felt that Eve had
become disloyal to his heart. He became saddened and said:
5. "Eve, Eve, what are you doing! The Lord of might, power
and life has not yet blessed us. You are holding the fruit of death in
your hand; throw it away, that we may not die in our nakedness
before the Lord of justice!"
6. And behold, the earnestness of Adam frightened Eve in her
desire and she let the fruit of death drop to the ground. And she was
freed from her desire and Adam was very pleased at being liberated
from the deadly snares of Eve's desire.
7. But behold, the desire Eve had banned from her heart was
now lying on the ground and through the might of the condemning
wrath of the Deity formed into the shape of a great serpent; it took
the fruit of death into its jaws, crept up the tree, twisted round it and
all its branches and twigs from the root to the top and kept staring
at Eve. Eve saw it and gazed at the serpent, and through Eve also
Adam became aware of it, but he did not see the serpent as yet.
- 70
8. And behold, Eve approached the serpent and gazed with

great delight at its seductive movements around the tree and the
opalescent colors of its cold scaly skin.
9. The serpent, however, moved and placed the apple into
the lap of the now sitting Eve, lifted its head and spoke to Eve as
follows:
10. "Eve, behold the daughter you have cast out, winding
round the tree of your desire. Do not reject the small gift I have put
into your lap, but enjoy without fear the fruit of your love; not only
will you not die, but you will be filled with the knowledge of all life
about God Whom you fear, whereas He is weaker than you!" And lo,
the tongue of the serpent split into two and became more pointed
than an arrow. The serpent bent its head towards Eve's breast as
though it would kiss her after the manner of a child, but it sank its
two venomous fangs into the breasts of Eve, and Eve recognized
herself in the serpent.
11. Now also Adam became aware of what was going on
under the tree, and he was delighted with the second Eve, not
realizing that it was only a serpent. And behold, he too became
enflamed with desire and, lusting for the second Eve, took the fruit
from the lap of Eve, became disloyal to his love and enjoyed the
forbidden fruit from the body of Eve lustfully. And in this enjoyment
he recognized himself as the First who was lost because of the great
conceit of his blind self-love in the kingdom of light of eternal Love
and that he had fallen into the sea of wrath of the forever inexorably
slaying Deity.
12. And now behold, as he thus recognized himself, and so
did the deluded Eve through him, great remorse rose from the
- 71
bottom of his heart and Eve was ashamed when she became aware
of her nakedness and that of Adam, and in her great dismay she
covered her nakedness with leaves from a fig tree. Adam too
stretched out his hands for the leaves to cover his nakedness, hid
himself in a cave and shed tears of great grief; and Eve hid herself
behind a thorn bush and grieved bitterly over her guilt of seduction.
Chapter 9
THE LORD'S JUDGMENT
And behold, eternal Love through the might and power of Its
mercy withdrew the hand of might and the hand of power from Its
eyes of an enlightening grace, and the light of grace substantially
penetrated the cave where Adam was weeping and behind the
thorn-bush where Eve was grieving.
2. And Adam's tears were preserved in the bosom of the
earth and were -and are -called Thummim" or stones, out of which
symbolically reflects the light of the seven spirits of God. And they
became solid through the light of grace from the warmth of Love,
like his honest repentance, as a permanent monument to the
enlightening wisdom. And they were scattered over the entire earth
as comforting signs for the future rebirth which is to be like the tears
of Adam, capable of the reception and most beautiful reflection of
the great light from the mercy of eternal Love's sea of grace, and
they shall resist the hardest possible temptations of the world.
3. And the tears of the grieving Eve behind the thorn-bush
were preserved in the earth and were colored like her justified blush
of shame for misusing the hallowed love of Adam within her.
- 72
4. And eternal Love saw that each of these tears of Eve was
righteous before Adam, the son of merciful Love. And the warmth of
eternal Love hardened these tears to little stones, and their name
was "Urim", as a symbolical sign of Eve's just tears. And lo, a tear
dropped on the thorn-bush that sheltered her, and this was a tear of
lost innocence. It colored the otherwise white flower of the bush,
and its flowers became reddened as a sign of the lost innocence of
Eve. And though people know by now already all the plants on earth,
they are not aware of their true meaning in spirit and in truth and
they will not know and understand this until they have attained to
their rebirth, which is the mercy of eternal Love through the grace of
salvation within them.
5. And now behold a further secret, which still has to be
understood because of the wicked arrogance of the children of the
world. And lo, two flowers of the bush were fructified by Eve's just
tear for her innocence and they faithfully preserved this blessing of
eternal Love through all the storms of the times during the great
wars of Jehovah with the nations of the earth and made fertile the
wife of Abraham at the time of the release of grace from above,
foreshadowing the great work of merciful Love; and made fertile the
wife of Zechariah towards the actual completion of the greatest of
all acts of the eternal God's merciful Love.
6. And now turn your eyes back again to Adam and Eve, visit
them with Me and see how I, eternal Love, found them naked,
forlorn, weeping and grieving in just repentance and shame. And I
called Adam out and drew forth Eve.
- 73
7. And behold, they dared not look at their Father, for they
were frightened by a great thunder of the deadly judgment from the
depth of the Deity's wrath.
8. The flames of the anger of God, the Infinite, rolled
frighteningly through all the endless spaces down to earth where the
great Love was now abiding with Its repentant and grieving fallen
children, created by Its merciful grace.
9. And behold, there was a fierce struggle between merciful
Love, that showed again compassion for the repentant and grieving
created beings, and the angry Deity wishing to destroy everything for
the atonement of Its incorruptible holiness.
10. For the flames of anger of the wrathful Deity rushed down
to earth faster than flashes of lightning, penetrated its center and
ignited it in all directions. And the consuming flames shot up to the
moon, to the sun and even enveloped the stars. And lo, the whole of
endless infinity became a sea of fire and terrible thunder rolled
through all the endless spaces. The earth groaned, the sea roared,
the moon wept, the sun lamented, and all the stars cried louder than
all the thunder in their extreme fear of eternal destruction, and their
tremendous voices resounded from the endless depths of the wrath
of the Deity, and exclaimed:
11. "Great sublime God, soothe Your extreme wrath and
extinguish the destructive flames of Your most righteous anger and
in Your holiness spare the innocent. For the fire of Your wrath will
destroy the righteous and will destroy eternal Love within You and
take You Yourself captive in the immense might and power of Your
holiness."
- 74
12. And see and hear with open eyes and ears what the angry
Deity spake. However, no one understood the words except eternal
Love which, during the outbreak of the wrath of the Deity, protected
the repentant, newly created couple on the groaning earth and
prevented, thanks to the great might and power of Its grace, the
angry flame of wrath from seizing Adam's place of repentance and
Eve's place of grief.
13. Now hear and understand well the dreadful words of
anger from the depths of the wrath of the Deity, which were as
follows:
14. "What good is to Me the groaning and raving of the earth,
the weeping of the moons, the lamenting of the suns and the wailing
of the stars! For I am alone, forsaken by My Love, which has become
faithless to Me and gone down to the earth to the twofold evil scum.
What shall I do without It? Therefore, I shall destroy Its entire works
from the foot and annihilate everything and leave nothing that in all
the future Eternities of eternities might draw My Love away from
Me. And I shall remain the only God forevermore as I was from the
Eternity of eternities. And you, rotten structure created by My Love
which became weak, tumble down into nothingness that I may find
My Love again and strengthen It once more through the might and
power of My eternal holiness!"
15. And behold, thereupon the bonds of the creations in all
the spaces of God's infinity loosed, and with a great thunder, with
roaring, howling, raging and rushing the ruins tumbled through the
vast spaces towards the Depth of depths of their destruction, and
this was the very earth which also was lying in ruins in the wide
bosom of merciful Love.
- 75
16. The newly created trembled in fear at the terrible sight of

this vast, horrifying scene of destruction, the magnitude of which no
created spirit will ever be capable of conceiving in its fullness; for it
was boundless.
17. And now behold and hear further what merciful Love
then spoke and did. Perceive the words of Love in Its might and
behold the great acts of mercy in their power, and hear and
understand well the words spoken:
18. "Great almighty God in all Your might, power and
holiness! Withdraw Your great wrath and extinguish the fire of Your
all-destroying anger and hear in the stillness of Your holiness the
words of Your eternal Love, which is the only life within You. It is
eternal as You are and mighty and powerful as You out of It and It
out of You. Do not destroy the life within It, and Yourself through It,
but show mercy and let Love give You satisfaction and demand
atonement for Your injured and offended holiness. No sacrifice shall
be too great for Your Love, which You might demand from It for the
eternal atonement of Your holiness!"
19. And now behold, hear and understand well what
happened thereupon and what the Deity answered. The fire became
subdued, and from all the spaces blew a gentler breeze, still mixed
with the roaring thunder of the flying debris from the dissolved
worlds which, still burning, flashed like immense flashes of lightning
from one boundlessness to the other. And Love understood the
thunder of God Who spoke with vehemence:
20. "I will place all the guilt upon You, like the debris of the
worlds are cast upon the earth. You shall extirpate the offense
caused to My holiness, which is the perpetual bond between Me and
- 76
You. Behold, I curse the earth that no stain may defile My holiness
and I might become an unholy God like You. And this curse shall be
with Your guilt, which You have to bear and to extirpate for the sake
of My holiness, washing the earth with Your blood from the curse of
the disgrace through Adam's sin."
21. And behold, hear and understand well what Love replied
to this, speaking as follows: "O great and most holy God of all might
and power! It shall be clone according to Your will!"
22. And lo, the fire suddenly died down on earth and in all the
spaces of creation. The ruins of the destroyed suns, earths and
moons were put together again through the might and power of
Love that had been granted Its wish by the Deity, and they arranged
themselves once more in the order in which they had been from the
beginning of their existence. Yet they retained, as eternal evidence,
the indelible traces of their former total destruction, like the
stigmata of eternal Love, which later, in the great Time of times, bled
on the cross for all creation.
23. Here and there also debris from other worlds remained
lying on the surface, in the depths and in the seas of the earth for a
sign of God's might and power and at the same time as eloquent
witnesses of the immensely great acts of merciful Love.
24. And behold, hear and understand well what then
happened. When eternal Love accepted the demands and thereby
already in advance gave satisfaction to the great holiness of God, the
Deity, with gentler rustling and blowing, again understood by Love
alone, made known Its will and spoke softly as follows:
- 77
25. "Behold, Your great mercy has arisen within Me and come
before My all-seeing eyes, and in the stillness of My holiness have I
recognized Your great sincerity and eternal faithfulness. I have
counted Adam's tears of repentance and Eve's tears of grief and have
become filled with compassion through Your great mercy.
26. "And behold, I shall now withdraw My judgments and, as
requested by you, let an abundance of mercy pour forth and repair
the damage My judgments have caused. No one, except I alone, can
do that, for no one is good but I, the holy Father, and this shall be
My name forever. And You, My Love, are My Son, and the holiness,
and the mightily all-effective bond of power between Us and all that
has gone forth from Us, shall be the Holy Spirit and shall fill all the
spaces of infinity forever and ever. Amen. This says the good and holy
Father. Amen.
27. "And now, My beloved Son, tell also the penitent and
grieving couple -engraving it deeply into their hearts -that they shall
faithfully keep the commandments of love and mercy to the end of
their days, and at a time I have decreed I will send them a mediator
between Me and them to redeem the great guilt and lighten the
great and heavy burden of their disobedience.
28. "Until then they shall abide in all patience and meekness,
and the bread I will give them sparingly they shall eat gratefully by
the sweat of their brow. And they shall never have enough, until the
time of the mediator whom I will awaken from their midst and who
will be perfect and good, as We are perfect and good and holy
forever.
29. "And tell them also that I have withdrawn My judgments
only for those who will conscientiously keep My strict
- 78
commandments. But the trespassers are at the slightest

transgression threatened with them forever in all the severity of the
forever-holy truth.
30. "This speaks the holy and only good Father through His Son, who
is the eternal Love within Him, and through the Holy Spirit, as the
active grace out of Us both, for the future forgiveness of the sin,
which shall now make their bodies troublesome and keep killing
them temporally for the attainment of life after the death of the
body, subsequent to the time of the promised mediator.
31. "This says the only holy and only good Father. Amen,
amen, amen.
Chapter 10
THE RECONCILIATION OF THE LORD
Now behold, hear, comprehend and understand well what
eternal Love spoke and did. When the good and holy Father had
completed His very serious speech, showing mercy, but threatening
with judgment the transgressors of the law of supreme grace, giving
death to sin, eternal Love was moved to the innermost depth of Its
merciful heart and for the second time shed tears of compassion and
tears of joy and bliss over the great and lenient grace of the so good
and most holy Father and spoke with the deepest emotion of Its
entire being to Adam and Eve:
2. "You Adam have now seen the terrible judgments of God
pass before your eyes, and Eve saw and perceived them through you.
Now I shall open her eyes and ears also and she -as for as all who will
- 79
be going forth from her according to the number of the stars in the
Sky, according to the number of the grass on the earth and according
to the number of the sand in the sea, which is endless -shall in the
future see with her own eyes and hear with open ears what the Deity
did in Its condemning wrath and what thereupon eternal Love did in
Its infinite mercy.
3. "I have engraved the law into your heart, as you shall also
engrave it into the heart of Eve. And for a sign that shall remind you
and all your descendants of God's judgments because of your sin, I
will cause mountains to form here and there which shall burn
alternately until the end of time. And I will leave you the flash of
lightning to remind you of the destruction that once took place,
always followed by thunder, which is to loudly proclaim to you the
name of the great and mighty God in case you should -or could -ever
forget Him.
4. "And the tears of compassion, and those of joy over the
great grace of the holy Father have I set for an eternal sign as a new
creation around the wide expanse of the firmament, and they shall
every night give light to the earth and shall refresh you in the twilight
of life and proclaim the dawning day.
5. "Now lift up your eyes to the sky and see them shine in
manifold order and in manifold splendor. The ones sending forth a
reddish light are to give evidence of My compassion and those giving
a white light are for a sign of the joy over the great grace of the most
holy and good Father. And the white-shimmering wide ribbon above
the stars of compassion and joy -consisting also of stars of primordial
times through the tear of Love, already then showing mercy to the
fallen spirits -which is drawn through the middle of the firmament,
shall serve you as a sign of the eternal, holy bond between eternal
- 80
Love that called you and everything that is into existence and the
Deity that judges all things according to Its holiness.
6. "And now Adam, and you Eve, too, look into My left eye
which is above My heart, facing your right eye and beaming at you
mildly and mercifully. Behold, one more tear has formed in this eye,
and it is bigger than all the ones that have already been shed from
these eyes for you.
7. "Where the great ribbon in the firmament appears to be
parted, that is where you should always like to gaze with gratitude
and be deeply moved. For this place shall serve you and all creation
for a perpetual sign for your breach of faith with Me and My break
at that time with the holiness of God because of compassion with
you, and where the ribbon appears to be once more connected it
shall remind you of the great mediation of eternal Love which is I
from eternity, between the inviolable holiness of God and you who
have sinned faithlessly before the countenance of His boundless
holiness.
8. "And behold, that is where this tear originated!
9. 'This tear will one day rise for you and your descendants as
a beautiful morning-star which will give light to the nations of the
earth that will in times to come follow your penitent and grieving
footsteps, will wash the stinking mire of sin from the earth and
cleanse your tears of repentance and grief of the dirt of the serpent.
10. "Now look here once more. I will let this tear drop upon
a still white flower of this bush between the two already fructified
flowers of Eve. And one day there shall go forth from it a pure
woman who shall crush the serpent's head. Although the serpent will
- 81
bite her heel, the venom shall not harm her. From her will go forth
what is now before you: A bright morning-star for all the nations on
earth that are of good will, and eternal judgment for all the stubborn
children of the serpent.
11. "And the spirits from the bosom of the Father's holiness
will descend bodily upon the earth and proclaim to your children the
great time and the manner in which He will come to you Who now is
standing before you. You can still hear and see Him, but will
henceforth no longer hear and see Him till the coming promised by
the holy Father through Me, as the eternal Love within Him.
12. "Now you have learnt all you need to know to receive My
blessing!
13. "And so be blessed by the hand of might and the hand of
power of the holy Father's eternal Love and the power of the Spirit,
holy out of both of Us. Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth with
the living fruit of this blessing.
14. "And every time you get close to each other because of
this blessing, first offer your hearts to Me. If you fail to do this, the
serpent, which is still alive and will be living forever in the wrath of
the Deity, will spoil the fruit within you. And you, Eve, and all of your
sex will instead of a blessed fruit bring forth a corrupt one. They will
ruin the blessed children of light in great numbers and there will be
no end to their rage and fury. Thus you will pass on your sin to all
and your guilt will become evident until the great Time of times and
also thereafter.
15. "Let this offering of your hearts to receive My blessing
and grace be for you a sacred service which you owe Me whenever
- 82
you get close to each other for the sake of My blessing. This new and
easy commandment, which you have just been given from My mouth
shall be the first church I am establishing for you in My memory; let
it remind you of the acts of merciful Love, make you grateful and lead
you back to the holy fear of God.
16. "I will send you as a messenger from above a sinless spirit
with a flaming sword in his hand that he may guide you and show
you the earth from one end to the other. He will enlighten you
concerning the erring of the world, but will also chastise you when
you stray from My ways.
17. "All this you are told by eternal Love in the name of the
holy Father.
Amen."
While God does not want Himself to be disrespected or

disobeyed while He said, You shall be holy even as I am holy,
or perfect even as I am perfect yet, when after trying hard
or if because of human weakness, one falls, His patience and
compassion (forgiveness) takes over.
Here is one occasion when God told Lucifer that His love
lasts longer than His wrath, and not the other way around as
peddled by the Catholic Church who pictures Gods hellfire as
the one that will last and from which you can no never be saved
anymore!
Household of God, volume 1, Chapter 40
ADAM'S SPEECH ABOUT HIS FALL
- 83
When Adam heard this from Seth, Enos and the

exceedingly godly Enoch he rejoiced seeing how far My love
surpasses all human love, and he was amazed to see that My
love had even descended to the depths of the curse, to the
smooth serpent's brood. He was deeply moved and made the
following short speech, which was preserved until the Flood.
This speech was not recorded, but was passed on from mouth
to mouth. And this is what it said:
2. "O my children! Open your eyes wide and take in the
vast stretches of the earth, which now, as far as you can see,
are almost everywhere inhabited by my blessed children. Gaze
also down into the deep and over all the dark and vast lowlands
and see in the east that very high and always burning mountain!
Envisage the entire earth if you can and see me, the first man
of this earth, - oh what am I saying, see me as the one intended
to be the First who in spirit preceded all created beings, was
more radiant than the center of the suns and wanted to be
greater than God! And God showed me the might of His
holiness and I was condemned and cast into the endless depths
of the sea of divine wrath where I was flung furiously through
bottomless depths. Yes, eternities upon eternities must have
passed, but in the vast boundlessness there was still no spot to
be found where in this great nothingness I could have found a
resting-place.
3. "And while I was falling from one endlessness to the
next and kept falling and falling forever, I began to realize the
greatness and endlessly and forever continuing might of God,
and the futility of my aspiration became clear to me.
- 84
4. "Yet I thought: 'What good is this realization to me

now? I am now too distant from God and He cannot possibly
know anything of me any longer. For in this endless nothingness
there rules nothing but eternal oblivion of God. I have been
falling forever from one sea of wrath to the next where endless
floods of fire were beating against my brow and broad tongues
of flames singed my intestines burning me more than white-hot
iron-plates. Now I have sunk even beneath these streams of
wrath. Where is the angry God now, and where am I? - All this
is dead, endless night!'
5. "And behold, when such thoughts of remorse flowed
through me, I suddenly noticed a being similar to me floating
towards me from the eternal heights. The being reached me
with the speed of lightning, seized me with a powerful hand,
looked at me with a tender smile and said: 'Lucifer, you poor
fallen spirit, do you not know me?'
6. "And I, Adam, replied: 'How should I recognize you in
this empty and dark nothingness? But if you are able to destroy
me and render me like that which has never been, is not and
will never be, then do it and I shall thank you in advance that
you may not have to return without having been thanked from
this empty place to your to me unknown heights.'
7. "And hear what the being spoke: 'Listen! I do not wish
to destroy you, but to save and lead you back on strange ways
to where you have proceeded from full of sinful arrogance!'
- 85
8. "And I said: 'Do whatever you can, but bear in mind

the magnitude of God's wrath! For I was great and have come
to nothing So bear in mind even if you should be greater than I
have been - that God is eternal and infinite and full of flaming
wrath!'
9. "And the being replied: 'Have you never measured
also the love in God? - Behold, great as the floods of wrath may
be, His love reaches to the point where the deep streams of
wrath are exhausted forever under the endless brink of infinity,
where a second infinity begins.'
10. "To this I replied: 'Behold, when I still was a prince of
all the light I was shown a faint little flame. This I was expected
to worship as it was said to be God's eternal Love. I could not
believe this considering my own radiance, and I saw myself far
superior to the faint little flame. And lo, I was overcome with
the pride of my level of light. I became still more ignited and
wanted to destroy the little flame completely with my light.
However, I was seized by the divine wrath and was flung here
into this eternal, dark emptiness, which I have reached only
after eternities.'
11. "And behold, then I saw the little flame float above
the head of the being that again spoke to me: 'Lucifer, do you
recognize Me now?' And I replied: 'Yes, Lord, I recognize You.
You are God's Love and reach further than the flood of His
wrath. Look at me in Your mercy and give me a firm little spot
where I can find rest in this eternal emptiness!'
- 86
12. "And behold, from the bright eye of eternal Love a

tear ran down into the dark spaces of eternity and became a
great water. And Love breathed over the great waters in the
depth, the waters separated and countless drops formed from
the waters. Then the little flame above the head of eternal Love
suddenly expanded and ignited the little drops to countless
great suns which in the warmth of eternal Love emitted earths
and they in turn their moons.
13. "And lo, from the center of God's tear this earth
swam up to me and Love blessed it and breathed on it
whereupon the earth flowered like a garden, and it was
smooth, beautiful and even, but no living being could be seen
there as yet. However, Love gazed at the earth and it teemed
with all kinds of life, in the seas and other waters, on the firm
land and in the air.
14. "Look, all this I saw and am now fully aware of it
through the special grace of the Lord. - As the earth was now
after the will of God's Love gradually in accordance with eternal
order equipped in this way, Love raised Its eyes to the height of
God and said:
15. '''You holy powers of the Father, let us make man and
give him a living soul so that what has fallen may find a restingplace and become humble before You and Me and the might of
Our holiness!'
16. "Then it thundered from the fire-filled eternal
spaces, and the thunder was the voice of God and Love alone
- 87
understood this voice and It formed from fine clay - look here these feet which have carried me already for over ninehundred years, these hands, in short, as I am standing before
you eternal Love has formed me.
17. "So I was standing there, but I was still lifeless and
there were no stirring, no movement to be seen in me. Then
eternal Love bent over this lifeless form and breathed through
the nose with the living breath a living soul into the organism.
And look, then I became alive, as I am now, the first man on the
vast earth. I saw the great creation, but it did not give me pleasure and I became tired of my wonderful existence and could
not understand how, when and why and whence I had come,
for my living, animated form could not see the creating eternal
Love.
18. "And behold, eternal Love let the form fall into its
first sleep and spoke to me: 'Behold your resting-place! Move
into the heart of this living habitation, for I have prepared it for
you. In it you will find a well-appointed tablet and upon it the
will of God will be engraved with great fiery signs. You shall
follow this, surrender your will and instead make the will of God
your own.
Take note of the most joy-giving statement I have ever

come across through all eternity:
'Have you never measured also the love in God? Behold, great as the floods of wrath may be, His love reaches
to the point where the deep streams of wrath are exhausted
- 88
forever under the endless brink of infinity, where a second

infinity begins.'
God's Love and reach further than the flood of His
wrath
There is nothing I know sweeter than this!
Nevertheless, what if Adam and Eve and their children
would fall again and again and again?
To Adam, He said,
19. "This is the strange way on which I will lead you back.
Do not ever look to yourself, but always to the tablet of God.
Then you will live with Me forever and from a throne rule over
infinity! But woe betides you if you fall again, for then even
Love will become a curse to you. I shall give man another spirit,
initially out of Me, -- but you will have to leave this resting place
again for eternities upon eternities and you will have to remain
in the eternal fire of God's wrath and the curse of Love!
20.So bear in mind what this means! God's wrath can
be appeased if Love intercedes, but if the very Love curses you,
who will then protect you from the eternal wrath of the Deity
and who will then stand between the wrath of God and you? I
tell you -- nothing but judgment and damnation!
For you is a work of God out of Me. But where is the
being that would touch God's glory? For either a work shall go
forth after the will of the free might of God's eternal holiness for that is why you were given a free will, namely, that you may
- 89
recognize the will of God's eternal might within you or, if you
will not do that, you are of no consequence and shall then
recognize God's endless might when it will ban you to eternal,
burning nothingness.
21. "For with God no being is of importance and He is
forever not concerned for billions of spirits like you since He can
every moment call forth countless billions of greater spirits
than you and again destroy them forever if they do not conform
to His eternal glory.
22. Therefore, bear in mind what God is and wants and
what you are and are meant to become with the free will you
have been given that the great glory of God may become
manifest within you and also in all those who have come out of
you and have fallen within and with you!
23. ''Behold the vast tomb of the earth as well as that of
countless stellar worlds! I take away from you the great burden
of those who fell with you and place it into the earth and all the
stars, and not a single mote shall float around uselessly, but
shall hold temporarily a living being like you.'
Ouch! "For with God no being is of importance and He is
forever not concerned for billions of spirits like you since He can
every moment call forth countless billions of greater spirits
than you and again destroy them forever if they do not conform
to His eternal glory.
Does that mean He does not love us to the end? It
sounds like that! But John 3:16 clarifies that when it says, For
- 90
God so love the world that He gave His only begotten Son so
that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have
everlasting life.
In other words, God chose to save His erring children
chose to seek the lost sheep rather, rather what He says He
can every moment call forth countless billions of greater spirits
than you [to replace you] and again destroy them forever if they
do not conform to His eternal glory.
Elsewhere Jesus said a number of times, that God chose
to save even the most wicked one rather than destroy him and
create another one to replace him who can also fall like the first
one. He rather stick to each one until he as a prodigal son
returns to the waiting Father, after all, He said, what will I lose
if I wait? I have eternity in My side.
O how great is His love!
When the Father said "For with God no being is of
importance and He is forever not concerned for billions of
spirits like you since He can every moment call forth countless
billions of greater spirits than you and again destroy them
forever if they do not conform to His eternal glory, that
seemed to sound that His holiness was hurt! I know that and
can feel it, had felt it as a father. It is not easy to behave or
compose yourself or to remain nice or kind and generous and
forgiving if your children challenges your authority or test your
patience with repeated disobedience!
Not easier when it is done with the spirit of rebellion! Or
if not, with the spirit of abuse your child abuses your
kindness!
Not easy! We all know that as parents.
- 91
God could not be sterner than that in His effort to make

sure we got the point!
Did Adam et al get the point?
The sad thing is, Adam did sin again! It was no longer
recorded in the Bible, but it is this second sin that actually cause
him to lose Paradise! It was this second sin that God drove
Adam et al away from Eden!
After the first sin, God said to him: "And behold,

Adam, and listen, Eve! You are still in Paradise where
eternal Love has placed you before and after your sin and
before and after the destruction.
But if you should ever forget yourselves and not
faithfully observe the laws of love and the commandments
of the holy Father's wisdom, you will be expelled from this
beautiful garden by this flaming sword and will never again
be allowed to enter it during the time of your physical life,
and until the time of the promise none of your
descendants either. Only after that time will the children
of salvation and the there from proceeding new creation
by eternal Love be allowed to enter it again.7
Love does not totally leave you, but if you sin more and
more either due to rebellion or mere weakness, the
punishment/consequences will also keep up!
This is what He told the Israelites and how He eventually
treated them.
- 92
[niv]" 'If after all this you will not listen to me, I will
Lev 26:18 punish you for your sins seven times over.
[niv]I will break down your stubborn pride and
make the sky above you like iron and the ground
Lev 26:19
beneath you like bronze.
[niv]Your strength will be spent in vain, because
your soil will not yield its crops, nor will the trees
Lev 26:20
of the land yield their fruit.
[niv]" 'If you remain hostile toward me and refuse
to listen to me, I will multiply your afflictions
Lev 26:21
seven times over, as your sins deserve.
[niv]I will send wild animals against you, and they
will rob you of your children, destroy your cattle
Lev 26:22 and make you so few in number that your roads
will be deserted.
[niv]" 'If in spite of these things you do not accept
my correction but continue to be hostile toward
Lev 26:23
me,
[niv]I myself will be hostile toward you and will
Lev 26:24 afflict you for your sins seven times over.
- 93
[niv]And I will bring the sword upon you to avenge

the breaking of the covenant. When you withdraw
Lev 26:25 into your cities, I will send a plague among you,
and you will be given into enemy hands.
[niv]When I cut off your supply of bread, ten
women will be able to bake your bread in one
Lev 26:26 oven, and they will dole out the bread by weight.
You will eat, but you will not be satisfied.
[niv]" 'If in spite of this you still do not listen to me
Lev 26:27 but continue to be hostile toward me,
[niv]then in my anger I will be hostile toward you,
and I myself will punish you for your sins seven
Lev 26:28
times over.
There are times when the Father does uses His hand,
that is, personally punished us. But there are more times when
He let us suffer from the consequences of our own errors.
Jesus referred to that when He said,
But I said to him: You know that from now on I do not
judge the people anymore by My zeal but only by
themselves... That is why we are letting the world that is dumb
and blind by its own will, go now its own way and execute the
- 94
judgment that it has caused itself, leading to its own

destruction.
The Unabridged Great Gospel According Jesus Christ through John,
Book 17, Chapter 81:11
Jesus spoke that 2,000 years agoto His original

disciples. What does that verse mean?
It means that the era of personal punishment has been
past. Before Christ, God punished, after Christ, it was selfpunishment, no longer God striking a sinner by His hand, but
the automatic consequences of our own doing. It is more on we
reap what we sowed.
Before Christ, God sometimes took the privilege to
personally punish, but after Christ, it would be self-punishment
or suffering the natural effects of ones deeds.
So this must be what He meant by saying:
19. "But woe betides you if you fall again, for then even
Love will become a curse to you. I shall give man another spirit,
initially out of Me, -- but you will have to leave this resting place
again for eternities upon eternities and you will have to remain
in the eternal fire of God's wrath and the curse of Love!
20.So bear in mind what this means! God's wrath can
be appeased if Love intercedes, but if the very Love curses you,
who will then protect you from the eternal wrath of the Deity
and who will then stand between the wrath of God and you? I
tell you -- nothing but judgment and damnation!
- 95
For you is a work of God out of Me. But where is the

being that would touch God's glory? For either a work shall go
forth after the will of the free might of God's eternal holiness for that is why you were given a free will, namely, that you may
recognize the will of God's eternal might within you or, if you
will not do that, you are of no consequence and shall then
recognize God's endless might when it will ban you to eternal,
burning nothingness.
What did God say?
God's wrath can be appeased if Love intercedes,

but if the very Love curses you, who will then protect you
from the eternal wrath of the Deity and who will then
stand between the wrath of God and you? I tell you -nothing but judgment and damnation!
Does this mean Love is gone? It means that after
God showed His love to you over and over and you still
abused or showed no appreciation nor return His love for
you but instead rebel or disobey or abuse His love and
kindness, then that is the time when Love becomes
offended!
And what does it mean LOVE BECOMES OFFENDED?
It means, as God said a while ago, Love will leave you
Love will no longer protect you And so nothing is left but
judgment and damnation meaning: whatever the world
will give or do to you it may rape you it may tear your
- 96
bones and flesh apartyou can expect that God will no

longer protect you but give you to Satan and his world to
suffer the consequences of your own doing!
In the first instances, God may even play doting
mother to you, to cushion you from the impact or real
effect of your error. He may even pay for the broken
bottles and glasses or perhaps pay the victims and the
judge to clean the mess and be able to take you home
but, take not, that is not always!
There is a point of time when God will leave you in
your own devices to suffer the consequences!
Apparently, that was what happened when Adam
sinned the second time. Lets take a look at what
happened:
Chapter 13
THE CASTING OUT FROM PARADISE
Now let us return to Adam and Eve and see how they
and their two descendants conducted their lives before the
all-seeing eyes of the holiness of Jehovah. And behold, for
a short time which, according to your reckoning, amounted
to thirty revolutions of the earth around the sun, called by
you years, the couple lived with their blessed descendants
whose number was the same as the number of years,
except for Cain who was not blessed.
- 97
2. And now behold what furthermore happened. On

the day of the Lord, already through Adam's heart
appointed as a day of rest by eternal Love Itself and later
by the angel on several occasions in remembrance of the
great acts of merciful Love and for the most reverential
contemplation of the boundless holiness of God, the good
Father, Adam wandered alone through the countryside to
admire the beauty of the landscape. The world appealed
to him immensely, and his thoughts completely turned
away from God.
3. Absorbed in his contemplations, he came to the
banks of a great river. Its name was 'Eheura' or 'Remember
the Time of Jehovah!' -for that is what the mightily rushing
stream was calling. But Adam, deep in worldly thoughts,
did not understand the meaning of this speech by the
rushing waters of the stream.
4. When he was thus walking along the bank of the
river his left foot became suddenly caught in a creeper
laying across his path and then twisting around a big tree.
He fell heavily and felt a great pain in his body, which was
a new sensation for him. He was annoyed with the plant,
looked at it angrily and asked whether it did not know its
lord.
5. And the plant replied: "No, I do not know you."
- 98
6. Then Adam had a closer look at the plant and did

not recognize it. Again he asked: "What is your name and
what is your use?"
7. And lo, a wind was blowing through its leaves, and
he understood the rustling which said: "Pick the berries
from my branches, press them and drink their juice and my
name and use will become known to you."
8. And Adam, blinded by his worldly thoughts and
forgetting the day of the Lord, did what the plant had
advised him. He took some berries, tasted them and found
them very sweet. He was pleased about this new
discovery, but vexed with the angel for not having shown
him this plant with the so palatable berries.
9. He picked a large quantity of berries and took
them home, where he arrived when the sun was about to
set.
10. Eve, accompanied by Cain, came to meet him
and relieved him of part of his burden. They were the only
ones who had worried all day not knowing where Adam
had gone. All the others did know, but did not worry on the
day of the Lord about Adam, the father of their bodies,
because they were blessed children and their thoughts
were all with God and His eternal Love. Adam told them
- 99
about his new find and Eve was very pleased and did with
the help of Cain as suggested in Adam's story.
11. Then Adam took the squeezed-out juice and
said: "Let us find out its name and use."
12. And behold, he gulped down some of the juice,
passed it then to Eve and Cain and finally to all the others,
except for Abel who was not present because the fire was
still burning on the altar he had erected for offering to the
holiness and love of Jehovah sacrifices that would please
the Lord.
13. And Adam, Eve and all who had tasted of the
juice became drunk and inflamed in the desire of their flesh
committed fornication and harlotry, while Abel was
praying at Jehovah' s altar.
14. When they had finished with their fornication,
having in their drunkenness forgotten God and the
demanded offering of their hearts, the angel with the
flaming sword in his right hand appeared first to Abel and
gently spoke to him, saying:
15. "Jehovah was well pleased with your offering
and has, therefore, chosen you to save your parents and
your brothers and sisters who otherwise would have
perished on the day of the Lord when they forgot Him and
100
lowered their hearts to the earth and could not receive the
blessing which, according to the established order on this
day always flows from above into all the infinite spaces.
16. "Therefore, I have returned visibly to first of all
gather your offering into this vessel of merciful grace,
which is the eternal Son within the Father, and to present
it before His most holy countenance, the apple of the
eternal Father's eye. But prior to that still to chastise the
transgressors of the law of love and the commandment of
holy grace, to withdraw from them a great part of the gifts,
to smite them with blindness and cast them out of
Paradise.
17. "Now leave your sacrificial altar, place yourself
at my left hand so that my chastising fight hand may be
free for the transgressors, and follow me into the house of
sin. When I shall have awakened the sleeping sinners from
their drunkenness of fornication and they, seized with
great fear, will flee before the sword of justice, follow them
as one who is also fleeing and carry for the parents of your
body a small part of the lost gifts and hand it to them for
their support when, exhausted and weeping they will fall
to the ground in a distant land, called 'Ehuehil' or 'Land of
Refuge'. In that land you shall erect a sacrificial altar like
this one here, which will keep burning, even under the
waters that one day will cover the earth. It will turn into a
101
mountain inaccessible to mortal feet until the great Time

of times when it will incline its summit towards the valley
which will be called 'Bethlehem', or the small town of the
great king, and one day will become the greatest on earth.
Its light will shine brighter than the light of the spirits of all
the suns. On this new altar you shall burn thank-offerings
to the Lord from all the kingdoms on earth in this land of
refuge to make it more bearable to the sinners, strengthen
the penitent and comfort the grieving."
18. When the angel had ended his speech to Abel,
they rose and solemnly walked to the mansion of Adam,
which, in accordance with his might and power, was round
and very spacious, formed by freely growing tall cedars in
shape similar to the temple of Solomon. It stood close to
the cave of penitence and the thorn-bush of grieving and
had two entrances, a narrow one towards the east and a
wide one towards the west.
19. And behold, it was the middle of the night - it
could not be earlier because of the day of the Lord - that
the angel of the Lord with Abel came to the threshold of
the eastern entrance.
20. As Abel stepped on the threshold he began to
weep because of the great disaster about to come upon his
people.
102
21. Then the angel said to him with a gentle voice:

"Do not weep, Able, you blessed son of grace, but do what
I bade you do out of eternal Love speaking through my
mouth. And do not be frightened by the words of thunder
descending upon these sleeping sinners."
22. And Abel did as commanded by the angel, and
when he had reached his people the angel thundered
serious and frightening words of terror and great fear upon
the now awakened sinners, shouting with great power and
force:
23. "Rise, Adam, remember your guilt and flee from
here, for you cannot stay here any longer. You have lost
the Paradise for yourself and all your descendants until the
great time of times. You have also lost a great part of the
gifts through your sin when you forgot the Day of the Lord
and became drunk from the juice of a plant that was a
masterpiece of the serpent, invented to rob you of your
freedom, to entangle your feet and confuse your senses,
to forget God and make you sleep in gross sin.
24. "So flee wherever you want to from the face of
Love. And wherever you flee, you will encounter the
fullness of the just wrath of God, but your share of love will
be measured out to you only sparingly,"
103
25. And behold, Adam rose from the ground with

Eve and an the others who had slept owing to the
intoxicating drink from the serpent's plant and as a result
had lost Paradise, with the exception of Abel who had
remained sober, not having tasted of the intoxicating
drink, and had remembered the Day of the Lord (as you,
too, as true children of a Father, as holy and good as I am,
shall constantly remember the holy tranquility of the
Sabbath, as the true Day of the Lord and shall do on Sunday
what I bade you do).
26. When Adam saw the angel he, together with his
descendants, was so terrified that he was unable to utter a
single word for an excuse, He was as if paralyzed by fright,
for only now did he realize what he and his people had
done before the eyes of Jehovah.
27. He threw himself at the feet of the Lord's angel
and wept and cried for mercy, for the flaming sword had
opened his eyes, and he recognized in this terrifying light
of punishing justice the gravity and immensity of the
unspeakable disaster he had by his carelessness brought
upon himself and all his own.
28, But the angel stood there blindfolded and with
plugged up ears, as commanded by the love of the Father,
104
and spoke with a thunderous voice out of the might and

power of Jehovah.
29. 'There is no grace in justice and no freedom in
judgment. Therefore, flee, driven by punishing justice, lest
the judgments of Jehovah overtake your lingering feet. For
punishment is the reward of justice, He who accepts it as
deserved can still expect mercy, but he who resists justice
and its consequences is a traitor to the inviolable holiness
of God and will be subjected to the judgments of God
where there is no longer any freedom, but eternal captivity
in the wrath of the Deity.
30. 'Therefore, flee and weep and implore wherever
your feet carry you. And where they will refuse their
service to you, there remain, weep, implore and pray that
you may not perish with Eve and all the others - through
you."
31. And behold, Adam rose again and wanted to flee
according to God's command through the angel, but he
was unable to do so, for his feet were as if paralyzed. And
he began to tremble and shake all over from fear of God's
judgment with which he had been threatened by the angel
of the Lord.
105
32. And Adam again fell down on his face and wept
and cried aloud: "Lord, You almighty and great God in Your
great glory of holiness, do not steel the heart of Your
infinite love and mercy completely against me who am so
weak before You and give me enough strength that I, the
most unworthy, may be able to flee from Your judgments
arising from Your most holy will to which all Your creatures
are subject, as also I am. O Lord, hear my entreaty!"
33. And behold, eternal Love spoke to Abel through
the mouth of the angel, as I am now speaking through your
impure one:
34. "Abel, behold the father of your body and help
him. And behold his wife Eve, the mother of your body,
languishing on the ground, and raise them both up so that
they and all the others may be strengthened for their flight.
And the good and holy Father will be pleased with you for
showing love to the weak father and mother of your body
as well as to all your brothers and sisters regardless of
whether they are blessed or not. For your power will
strengthen them and the fullness of the grace within you
refresh them. Thus, lead them with the hand of filial love
and the hand of brotherly loyalty with great patience and
love to the place I will indicate to you by causing them all
to sink down from exhaustion.
106
35. 'There remain and let the exhausted rest, and

then concentrate your whole being upon Me that I may
endow you with an abundance of power for the
strengthening of your parents according to their degree of
need and susceptibility, and for the revival of your brothers
and sisters according to their need and susceptibility. Now
do what I have commanded you, and do it out of love for
them and out of obedience to Me."
36. And lo, the pious Abel was filled with merciful
love, knelt down and thanked God from the bottom of his
heart, melting into tears and then, strengthened from
above, took the bands of his weak patents and did out of
great love what the Lord had commanded.
37. When Adam saw his son help him, as well as his
mother and an the others, he said, deeply moved: "O my
beloved son, since you came to help me in this our great
distress, receive my blessing as thanks and as a consolation
for your weak father and mother!
38. "And you, who are still worthy of the holy
Father's love, give thanks to the Lord on my behalf and that
of all of us who have made ourselves unworthy of uttering
His most holy name.
107
39. "So let us now flee in accordance with the will of

the Lord."
40. And behold, the angel wielded the sword of
justice, and they all fled quickly for days and nights, on and
on, without rest.
41. Thus they arrived in the already mentioned land
where the sun, scorching hot, stood directly above their
heads. Nowhere all around them could any grass be seen
on the ground, nor any trees or shrubs. And lo, here Adam
and Eve with all the others sank completely exhausted to
the ground into the hot dust and closed their eyes,
compelled by the force of be numbing sleep. Thus they
slept as if unconscious, ensnared in their weakness in
disgrace.
42. And behold, the Lord's angel, who had hitherto
visibly persecuted them, went to Abel who was standing
there in the fullest freshness of the might and power from
above, and said:
43. "Abel, behold, of all the sacrifices you have made
to the Lord of Holiness in the purity of your heart, none
was greater than this one and none as pleasing to Him.
Therefore, as willed by Him, take this sword of justice from
the hand of your brother from above - since we are
108
children of one and the same holy Father - and use it

according to the might of wisdom and the power of love
for the benefit of your people. Revive within them the
weakened power of life, cause love for the Love of the holy
Father to burn anew and kindle within their hearts the
flame of the righteous fear of God. I shall not leave you,
but at all times stand invisibly by you, my beloved brother,
and if you wish it also visibly, always prepared to serve you
in the will of the Lord.
44. "Behold, the handing over of the sword signifies
your complete freedom, like my own, and thus the Lord's
will has become your will and has set you above all law and
made the commandments your property. Now you are,
like me, an immortal son of the holy Father's love in the
pure kingdom of light of the free spirits.
45. "And now do to your parents and the brothers
and sisters of your body according to your love and
wisdom!"
Chapter 14
ADAM RECOGNIZES HIS GUILT AND REPENTS
And behold, Abel, filled with immense joy at the
great grace from above, bent down on his knees and said:
109
"O You great, most holy, good and loving Father, behold
here your humble servant before You in the dust, in his
profound unworthiness looking up from the depths to You,
the Almighty and All-Merciful, in His supreme height. Do
listen to a child imploring You for mercy for his weak
parents and all his brothers and sisters, and do not
withdraw from me the power I received as a great gift from
You; but graciously allow it to pour over them for the
forgiveness of their sin and for the regaining of the life out
of You in the needed might and strength!
2. "And mercifully and graciously change this region
at Your pleasure to become fertile so that the weak may
find food to strengthen their bodies and are able to quench
their thirst at a spring of fresh water and that also useful
animals may come to serve them, obeying their will.
3. "O You great, most holy, kind and dear Father,
grant my weak supplication that Your holy name may be
glorified in the hearts of the repentant!"
4. And now behold and bear what happened when
the pious Abel had finished his prayer, which was pleasing
to Me. A cooling breeze began to blow over the barren
desert and light clouds covered the expanse of heaven. It
began to rain upon the entire desert and together with the
rain seeds of all kinds fell into the little furrows that had
110
formed thanks to the frequent heavy rains of Jehovah in

the otherwise barren sand. And in an instant the wide
desert had become green with grass, plants, shrubs and
trees in a great variety in their thousands. In the spot
where the pious Abel was kneeling and praying to Me in
spirit and in truth, a tall tree grew up almost to the clouds
with wide-spread branches and broad leaves full of
breadfruits of a pleasant and sweet taste. It was named
'Bahahania' (or 'Strength and Refreshment for the Weak'),
still today known to you as 'breadfruit tree'.
11. "However, I was not shocked because this ability
had been taken from me, but rather at the endlessly
greater loss of grace of the holy Father who is above and
among all creatures.
12. "Everything I have lost you have also lost through
Me since you have sinned through me and with me with
the exception of one whom to call my son I am no longer
worthy. He has remained within the fullness of grace and
blessing in all might and power, pure and just before the
all-seeing eyes of the most holy and good Father, His Love
and His Spirit.
13. "That is my beloved Abel whom the most just
Lord has also taken from us since my eyes cannot see him
anywhere. And this surely so that I, and all of you through
111
me, are to experience what it means to have fallen from

the grace of eternal Love into the severe justice of the Lord
through the sin of careless disobedience to His so mild laws
of love and the easy commandments of grace.
14. "O children, take all this to heart what I have now
told you and try to convince yourselves whether I have
spoken the truth. Then come and judge for yourselves
what time it now is. Should we weep and grieve in deep
remorse or may we still find something that could give joy
to our hearts?
15. "Yes, my children, the eternal Love of the holy
Father has left us but one single joy as a gift of Its great
grace - and we can and shall be pleased about this -, and
that is the great grace of repentance and grief.
16. "Behold, this alone the Lord has still left us: The
tears of repentance and the tears of grief. Let us thank Him
for it from the depth of our hearts!
17. "Oh, how very fortunate we still are that the Lord
has bestowed this rich gift upon us! What would we be
without this grace?
18. "Therefore, let us, deeply conscious of our great
depravity, fall down and weep and grieve until no more
112
tears flow from our eyes and we have thus returned to the
Lord what belongs to Him and of what we are totally
unworthy. Then let Him do to us according to His most holy
justice and what is - and has been from eternity - His holy
and always good will."
19. And behold, Adam with his own fell down and
did what he had recognized as the fight action thanks to
the small, still retained part of grace from the quiet and
secret mercy of eternal Love in the Father and wept and
lamented bitterly with all his people, except Cain. He also
prostrated himself like the others, but his eyes remained
dry. Annoyed that he could not weep like the others, he
rose and walked away. As he was thus walking along,
gazing at the green ground, he suddenly caught sight of a
crawling serpent. He bent down, grabbed it, tore it to
pieces and overcome by anger and resentment, consumed
its flesh thus making it his own.
113
24. "And look, then Love took the spirit and planted it in
the sleeping form and the spirit was pleased to be securely
within me, delivered from the great burden it had been
compelled to carry so long. Now it was being carried within the
living abode prepared by eternal Love.
25. "As I had in this way become one with the spirit,
eternal Love awakened me. I woke up and was standing there
as one only man facing the entire immeasurable creation,
seeing no one but myself, the grass on the ground of the earth,
its bushes and trees and the shining sun in the vast, blue
firmament
IT GOT WORSE WITH CAIN BUT IN THE END, MERCIFUL
LOVE STILL PREVAILED!
Chapter 18
THE OFFERING BY CAIN AND ABEL
114
And behold, now the angel stepped up to Abel, gave him

a brotherly kiss and recommended to all, especially Cain, the
strictest obedience so that they might one day gain the full
freedom and as a result the power and strength which
represent the great might of the grace of merciful Love. In this
way they would transform the serpent within into the image of
Love and thereby produce fruits of blessing and never call forth
the wrath of the Deity.
2. And now behold, My stupid scribe, My still very silly
and lazy servant, and listen with both your ears to what
happened furthermore. - They all went to their assigned places
and did as they were commanded by the supreme love out of
Me and lived thus in good order for a period of ten revolutions
of the earth around the sun.
3. And behold, there came a very hot day and the sun
burnt hotter than usual on the heads of the children and on
Cain's body, so that he became irritated at the great heat and
cursed the sun. The children, however, were patient and
washed themselves with fresh water, which refreshed and
strengthened them. They also drank the water, quenched their
burning thirst with it and praised God for so great a mercy that
out of His eternal love He had left them the little brook for such
trying times.
4. Not far from the hut Cain had built to the best of his
ability from the branches of trees and covered with the straw
of wheat, there flowed a mighty stream which I had called forth
115
from the depth of the mountains, which are similar to the

mountains of the moon, and rise in the center of the great land
of Ahalas (or the cradle of the children of the weak and the
descendants of Adam and is the ancient land which you still
today call 'Africa').
5. And behold, Cain did not want to use the water and
became lazy and idle in the great heat and did not know what
to do. He did not turn to Me for advice, let alone to his brother
Abel.
6. And lo, there came again the Sabbath of the Lord and,
thus, also the time for offering. Owing to his irksome laziness
on account of the great heat, Cain took ten sheaves, which no
longer contained fruit, because he found it too troublesome to
carry the full sheaves to his altar and also because he
considered the burning of the fruit a waste when he could three
times make bread from it for himself. And so with such evil
thoughts, he placed the empty straw on the altar and ignited it,
but the smoke did not rise towards the sky, but sank down to
the ground, and Cain became even more annoyed in his heart.
7. At the same time also the pious Abel ignited his
offering before the eyes of the Lord and spoke, deeply moved:
"O You good and holy Father, looking so graciously at me weak
being with all the power of Your intense love through the great
eye of Your sun! Although Your great love does burn my skin, in
this great warmth of your boundless love for us sinners my
heart beats all the more fervently towards You!
116
8. "Ah, once it was Your wrath that burnt the earth, O

Jehovah, but now love is burning out of You, O holy Father!
9. "How sweet is this burning of the pure fire of life out
of You! It is a holy preparatory school, which is to make me
capable of one day receiving the purest life out of You. Oh how
boundlessly good You must be, most holy Father that You allow
us already here on this earth to feet the incomprehensible
greatness of Your immense grace so powerfully!
10. 'This fire, which my weak love has ignited for You, how cold
it is compared with Yours and how small and dark in
comparison with the one which is radiating down to us
unworthy beings from Your distant sun which is only a small
drop from the immeasurable sea of Your boundless mercy!
11. 'Therefore, do graciously accept this my small
offering on behalf of all of us as a humble pledge of our fervent
love for You, best and most holy Father, and keep us constantly
in Your intense love which You graciously let all of us feet from
Your sun. Amen.
12. "Yours be all the might and power over all there is on
earth. And You alone are worthy of receiving all the praise,
honor and glory from us who through Your great, merciful grace
are allowed to call ourselves Your blessed children. Amen."
Chapter 19
117
CAIN SLAYS ABEL

Behold and hear what happened! -Abel's altar of
sacrifice was not far from that of Cain, and the whole distance
amounted to seven times ten paces. Abel's altar was situated
towards morning and that of Cain towards evening.
2. And behold, when Cain noticed that the smoke from
Abel's altar was rising towards the sky, whereas the smoke
from his altar was sinking to the ground, he became angry in his
heart. However, he controlled his face so that his anger would
not be noticeable, whilst Abel prayed for Cain since he had
noticed his guile.
3. And the Lord heard Abel's prayer and, in response to
the latter's pious wish, He made His voice be heard by the angry
Cain and spoke with a forceful voice:
4. "Cain, why have you become unfaithful to Me and
allowed your heart to become filled with anger? And why do
you disguise your feelings and lie with your eyes? You have evil
designs against Abel! Is it not so? Deny it if you can!
5. "I heard you curse My son, and I saw the empty
sheaves which you considered good enough for Me in your
indolence and greediness, and I also saw you several times in
your laziness commit harlotry because most of the time you
failed to do as commanded before you slept with your wife. Tell
Me, is that not so?
118
6. "And behold, I watched you patiently and did not

allow My punishing right hand to strike you and did not get
angry at you in My holiness. Therefore, consider My words and
become pious in your heart and I shall find you agreeable, and
your sacrifice shall be again accepted. However, if you persist
in the hidden malice of your heart, sin will have settled at your
door to rule you; and you and all your descendants will become
its slaves and servants and death will come upon all of you.
7. Therefore, do not allow sin to rule you now, but break
its will energetically and submit it to your own so that you may
become free, a master of your will which is basically evil as it is
out of you and not out of Me."
8. And Cain bent down to the ground as though he
wanted to repent, but at his feet he caught sight of a serpent
and was so terrified that he quickly rose from the ground
wanting to flee to Abel. But lo, the serpent wound itself around
his feet and he was unable to move from the spot.
9. The serpent raised its head, opened its mouth and,
deceitfully, said to Cain: "Why do you want to flee me? What
have I done to you? Look, I am a being like you, but have to
crawl on the ground in this miserable shape. Save me, and I
shall be like you and more beautiful than your wife Ahar; and
you will become like God, strong and mighty over all that exists
on this earth."
119
10. And behold, then Cain said to the serpent: "You are
lying; for when I found you in the grass, tore you up and
consumed you, you had deceived me. How am I ever to believe
your words again? On that occasion I had to suffer a great deal
because of you, and therefore I am aware of your falsehood and
can no longer trust you. And did you not hear the words of
Jehovah from above?
11. Therefore, if there is any truthfulness within you,
explain to me all this and convince me of the contrary. Then I
will believe you and do what you wish."
12. And lo, the serpent spoke again, saying: "Look, it is
all the fault of your brother Abel. He wants to seize by force the
power to rule and rob you of your birth fight as the first-born.
All this he handles so cunningly that he has even mislead the
Deity, pretending to be very pious in order that It may allow
him to rule everything on earth and he can mock you and
trample you in the dirt. For, on the day when you found me in
the grass and did what I advised you to do, you would have
become a lord over everything had not the artful cunning of
your fine brother discovered what was going to happen to you
and he had immediately come to you as though he wanted to
help you, reigning brotherly love. Indeed, he did help you, but
not to gain the throne, which belongs by right to you, but he
helped you into misery and into a total nothingness of your
exalted being. This you should have sensed already long ago.
120
13. "Look, he was envious of you even in such a trifling

thing as when the Lord had accepted your offering the same as
his. And by his infamous tricks of flattery he knew how to
influence the anyway weak will of Jehovah to reject your
offering and in addition give you a rude reprimand.
14. "And look, he was disappointed that the Lord did not
destroy you forthwith and you can now see how, with a
deceitful prayer, he is trying to persuade the Lord to do to you
what He has so far abstained from doing.
15. "In his great cunning Abel wants through his
infamous flattery to induce the Lord in His blindness to transfer
all His power to him, whereupon he, Abel, will dethrone the
Lord. Then God will be languishing on earth, but Abel will be a
ruling god on the throne of Jehovah forever.
16. "So do act now, for it is the last time that I am still
able to give you the necessary strength to save God and
yourself! Therefore, go to Abel quickly and speak to him with
soft words to make him follow you here willingly. Then I shall
hold him by the feet and bands, but you must take a stone and
hit him hard on the head. This will give him the death he has
had Jehovah threaten you with. Thus you will prevent your
otherwise certain death and open the eyes of the deceived
God's blind love, and He will then make you lord over the earth
and subject to you the death of sin."
121
17. And thus persuaded, in the wickedness of his heart,

Cain went to Abel and said to him in a soft voice: "Brother,
brother, do come to me and free me from the serpent which
again wants to destroy me!"
18. And Abel answered: "That which you believe may
happen has already happened. However, what you are asking
of me in your depravity, I will do in my love. Death, which you
intend to give me, shall come upon you and my blood with
which you will soak the earth shall cry to God and shall come
upon you and all your children. And the stone with which you
will slay your brother will become a stumbling block by which
all your children will be shattered. But the serpent will spoil all
the blood on earth and the blessed children will cry for revenge
upon your blood. Then a great darkness will descend upon all
of you and no one will understand the voice of his brother, just
as you no longer understand mine since you have allowed your
own great wickedness to blind you in the shape of a serpent
within you and without. This was, is and will forever be the true
curse of God's just judgment.
19. "And behold, since the Lord has shown me your
secret evil plans and has made known to me your great anger,
I am aware of what you intend to, and will, do with me, and
why.
20. "O you, whose blindness will continue to the end of
all time, take me as an innocent victim and do to me according
to your wickedness within you and without so that your serpent
122
may forever be proved a liar and you may experience in

yourself which of us is the deceived one.
21. "Your insult to the Lord will take you captive, and
after the deed your eyes and ears will be opened that you may
see how the Lord will receive me as the last pleasing sacrifice
from your hand, for there will be no more offering for you, but
only death by which you have sacrificed your brother.
22. "Behold, I have all power over you and could easily
destroy you like the mountain beyond that stream towards
midnight.
23. "And lo, I shall call to the mountain and say: 'Here I
am, Abel, the blessed of the Lord, filled with the might and
power of the Holy Spirit. Vanish and come to nothing in order
that Cain may learn how great his lie is!'
24. "And now you see, Cain, how the immense mountain
hag vanished from existence through the power of the spirit of
love within me. It would be quite as easy for me to destroy you!
But in order to show you that there is no weakness in God and
no base lust for power I now follow you willingly like a lamb to
be slaughtered." 25. Now Cain took his brother gently by the arm and said
to him: "What do you think of me, Abel! I seek your help and
you already beforehand accuse me of intending to murder you.
Come, follow me to the spot where the serpent is waiting for
123
you and destroy it as you did the mountain, and free me and
save yourself from the accusation of the serpent!"
26. But Abel's reply was only brief: "What is the
difference between you and the serpent? - Do you in your
blindness think that I, too, be a murderer of my brother? Therefore, I will follow you and die for life, whereas you stay
alive for death!"
27. Behold, these were Abel's last words to Cain, and
Cain heard no further sound from the lips of Abel who followed
him willingly.
28. When they had arrived at the spot where the serpent
was waiting for Cain, this was the spot where Cain's wickedness
became manifest by entangling Abel's feet and hands and
throwing him to the ground. And Cain took a heavy stone and
smashed Abel's head so that his blood and marrow stained the
earth all around.
29. And the serpent freed itself from the feet of Abel,
took the stone into its jaws, carried it to the door of Cain and
hid itself in the sand under the thorn-bushes.
Chapter 20
CAIN'S CURSE AND FLIGHT
124
And behold, from all sides black clouds gathered above

the head of Cain and heavy lightning flashed in all directions
accompanied by loud thunder. And hurricanes began to rage
from all sides, hurling great masses of hail upon the fruit-laden
fields totally destroying them. This was the first hail, which was
thrown from the heavens, and the hail was a sign of Love
without mercy as the Deity within It had once more been
offended by Cain's crime against his brother Abel.
2.And the wicked Cain fled into his hut and found his
wife trembling on the ground and beside her several of his
mostly unblessed children lying like dead. And Cain shuddered,
cursed the serpent, left the hut and found the stone the fleeing
serpent had put in front of his door. He slipped on the stone
and fell heavily to the ground and once more cursed the malice
of the serpent and the deadly stone.
3. When he had risen again, his body sore, he went to
the bank of the nearby stream to look for the cursed serpent
and to destroy it.
4. Arrived at the river, he saw a horrible monster swim
towards him. It was six hundred and sixty-six yards long and
seven yards wide, had ten heads and from each head grew ten
horns similar to a crown.
5. When this immense serpent had come quite close to
him, it spoke from all its heads simultaneously, saying: "Well,
125
you strong Cain, murderer of your brother, if you feel a match

for me you may start with your work of destruction.
6. "Once when I was still weak in the grass, you were able
to tear me to pieces and consume my flesh and blood, but now
this would hardly be possible to you for the good food you have
prepared for me from the blood of your brother has made me
big and strong. If you are still willing to destroy me, you may
begin to feed your vengeance with my blood. But since you
have only ten fingers and not ten hands and are thus unable to
seize all the heads simultaneously, the other eight will bruise
you with their horns and consume you with their eight jaws.
7. Cain was terrified, fled from the sight of the serpent
and cursed it again, realizing how mightily the serpent had
deceived him. And he thought: "Now that my brother Abel is
no more, who will now reconcile me with the forever just God?
O you three times cursed serpent, you are my brother's
murderer and now wanted to become mine too! Oh, if I knew
that you would perish if I perished, seven times would I revenge
his death on myself!"
8. And behold, the serpent was standing behind him in
the form of an extremely charming young girl and spoke to him:
"Do that, Cain, and I shall consume your flesh and drink your
blood whereupon we shall again be completely one and rule all
the world."
126
9. And Cain gazed at the pretty girl and said: "Yes, this is
your true form in which you are most terrible. Whoever will see
you with your ten heads will flee you like a judgment of the
Deity. But he to whom you will come in this form will run after
you, catch you and love you more than God. He will be the
happiest man when you will seize him with your at all times
deadly hands, and the people will erect you temples and altars
and will lick your spittle and eat your dirt.
10. "Had I not seen you with the ten heads, I too would
have become your slave. But now I know you well and detest
you in this form even more than in the former ten-headed one."
11. Said the beautiful girl: "But Cain, how can you fear
these tender limbs of mine, this soft bosom?"
12. "Oh, be silent," said Cain, "your tender limbs are
serpents full of bitter venom, and under your soft, bloated
bosom you have an impenetrable amour with which and by
which your serpent's arms will crush my poor and weak face!
For, shaped like this you will even make the giant Leviathan
becomes your most obedient servant."
13. And behold, the serpent-woman became inflamed
by her inner fury and her whole being shone like the sun, and
taking on the form of Abel she spoke again to Cain in the
friendliest manner:
127
14. "Cain, you blind fool, my bad brother, behold, the

one whom you have slain with a stone is now standing before
you, transfigured, and offers you his hand to make peace with
him. Do not fear the form of the serpent, which is actually you
yourself: Who became unfaithful to the Lord? Was it you or the
serpent? Did you or the serpent sleep with your wife like the
dogs, without the demanded offering beforehand? Was it you
or the serpent that cursed the heat and in his indolence offered
empty straw to the Lord? Tell me, was it the serpent or was it
you who flew into a rage against his brother in his wicked
jealousy? And was not the serpent just an outward
manifestation of your own wickedness through which you
persuaded yourself in your great delusion to kill your brother?
15. "Why do you now curse the serpent which is, in fact,
you yourself, and how can you take your own brother to be the
personified serpent? And did not your own brother, when he
was still in his physical body and you went to lead him to his
death pretending in your great villainy that you wanted him to
free you from the serpent, ask you whether you thought that
he, too, was a fratricide?
16. "Say, is this not so? And if it is otherwise, then you
may curse the serpent but do not take me, who came from
above as a transfigured brother to help you, for the serpent,
but only yourself. Give me your hand, which is still soiled with
the blood of your brother, that it may be cleansed by my
brotherly love from its great guilt and you once more might find
mercy before the eyes of the Lord."
128
17. And lo, in his blindness Cain was deceived by Satan

and was on the point of offering the seducer his hand. But a
mighty flash of lightning descended from the Sky and struck
between the liar and Cain, and the would-be Abel was lying on
the ground as a serpent. Cain was trembling all over, expecting
the inevitable judgment from above.
18. Then Jehovah spoke from the clouds: "Cain, where is
your brother Abel? What have you done to him?"
19. Seeing the serpent lying on the ground, Cain soon
took courage and said: "Why do You ask me? Am I my brother's
keeper?"
20. And Jehovah's voice spoke more forcibly: "The blood
of your brother with which you have soaked the earth is crying
to Me! I have seen your deed. Where is Abel, your brother?"
21. And Cain said: "Lord, my sin is so great that it cannot
ever be forgiven.
22. "Yes," said Jehovah, "therefore be cursed on the
earth which has swallowed Abel's blood, and when in future
you till the soil, it will no longer yield you bread. You shall
wander about, a fugitive, without a roof over your head, like a
wild animal and you shall live on thorns and thistles."
129
23. Hearing this, Cain was mightily alarmed and said with
a shaking voice: "Lord, You forever Just one, behold, You are
driving me today from this land, and I must flee from Your
countenance and be a fugitive on earth. And it will come to pass
that whoever finds me will slay me. Therefore, be merciful for
the sake of my family!"
24. And behold, Jehovah spake: "No, nobody shall slay
Cain, and he who would do that shall be slain sevenfold! In
order that no one lays violent hands upon you, I will mark your
forehead with a black stain and no one shall ever know nor slay
you."
25. And Cain fled with his family from My sight far
beyond Heden to the low land of Nod. Heden was a beautiful
land of small hills with an abundance of the best fruit and Cain
liked it very much and wanted to settle there. However, looking
towards the hills he noticed everywhere a man of a forbidding
appearance standing with a stone in his hand as if he were
waiting for Cain in order to revenge his evil deed. This
apparition was a sign of the great fear in his heart, and he knew
that he could not remain here.
26. So he fled on and on towards the east and came to a
large valley. There he fell to the ground completely exhausted
and slept for three days and three nights. Then a mighty wind
blew down from the mountains, roused the sleepers, soughed
and roared over the vast plains and finally died down in the
valleys of the land called 'Nod' or 'dry bottom of the sea'.
130
27. Again Cain looked up to the high mountain peaks and

here he no longer saw any men, but he did not know what to
do. After a short while he raised his arms and shouted at the
top of his voice: "Lord, You Most Just one, if from this great
distance my voice still reaches Your ear, for the sake of the
children and my wife look graciously across these mountain
peaks at the marked fugitive from the eyes of Your holiness,
which has marked my forehead with the night of sin, and let me
have an unmarked forehead so that my evil deed may not be
recognized, which is marked on the forehead, the hands and
the chest of the great sinner whose sin is too great that it could
ever be forgiven."
28. And behold, a cloud came across the tall mountains
at seventy-seven heights of man above the fugitive, and a
powerful voice spoke from it. It was the voice of Abel and he
said: "Cain, do you know this voice?"
29. And Cain answered: "O brother Abel, if you have
come to take petty vengeance on me, your murderer, then do
to me according to justice, but spare your blessed sister and her
children!"
30. Then the voice spoke again, saying: "Cain, he who
commits a crime is a sinner, but he who repays evil with evil is
a servant of sin. The one who rewards good with good has paid
his debt, but there is nothing left for him. He, who rewards a
good deed manifold, is worthy of his brothers. However, before
131
God only one thing counts and that is, to return good for evil,
bless those who curse their benefactors and give one's life for
death.
31. "And behold, as the latter I come to you. So do not
fear me, for I was sent from above, firstly, to show you that the
Lord is true and faithful in all His promises and, secondly, to tell
you that you are to remain in this land with your family and live
on the fruit you will find here and, finally, also to let you know
that your brother has forgiven you your wicked deed through
the great love of the Father within him.
32. "For my blood you shall atone with your tears of
repentance until the stain has been washed off your forehead;
and you shall guide your children and your wife in the fear of
the Lord. If you will do this spontaneously out of fear of the
Lord, you will remain and live as an outlaw, but if you do it out
of love you will touch the hardened heart of justice."
Chapter 21
THE LORD'S COVENANT WITH CAIN
And behold, Cain became reassured in his great fear. The
cloud vanished and he wept tears of repentance and went to
find food for his family. He kept thinking how far he had
distanced himself from Paradise, how he had so completely
forfeited the love of the Lord and had been thrust into harsh
justice and was standing on the brink of God's judgment. And
132
as he was thus pondering he shed more and more tears of

repentance and became increasingly aware of the magnitude
of his guilt before God, wondering whether there could be any
chance of regaining even the slightest amount of love.
2. So he kept pondering on these matters. And behold,
while deep in these thoughts he came with his family upon a
blackberry-bush richly laden with fruit. Since all were very
hungry, they immediately wanted to fall upon the berries to
satisfy their hunger and enjoy them in abundance.
3. But then a thought flashed upon Cain and he said to
his family: "O my wife and my children, do promptly withdraw
your hands which you have already stretched out for this
abundant load since we do not know as yet whether it holds life
or death! Therefore, let us first prostrate ourselves and confess
our great guilt before God and in the dust of our helplessness
entreat Him to graciously bless this fruit beforehand. And if He
should perhaps do this out of His endless mercy then we
unworthy ones must first thank Him and only then satisfy the
worst of our hunger in fear and trembling."
4. And behold, they all withdrew from the bush a few
steps and did according to the will and proper insight of Cain
who was now leading them all in prayer and said, weeping: "O
You most just, great and holy God, look graciously upon us
worms in the dust of helplessness before You, the Almighty,
who do not dare in their great guilt to lift their eyes to Your
133
unspeakable holiness. Do consider our weakness and do not let

us poor penitent sinners perish.
5. This bush in front of us appears to bear a good fruit
suitable as food for us sinners. However, we fear to eat from it
since we have become blind through our great wickedness and
can no longer see whether it contains death or life.
6. "Would You, therefore, graciously indicate to us the
nature of this fruit in order that we can then implore You, the
Most Just one, to remove from it the venom of the serpent and
let a small dewdrop of Your blessing fall upon it that we may
not perish. O Lord, You Just and Holy one, do grant our weak
supplication!"
7. And behold, a shining red cloud descended from the
mountains into the valley above the bush, and from it a violent
flash of lightning struck the bush with a thunderous noise. And
lo, a big serpent fled hissing from the bush and with open jaws
took the direction towards Cain, and he was terrified. But lo,
the flashes of lightning followed it and drove it with great speed
into the hot sand of the vast desert. When it had vanished
completely from his sight, Cain turned again to the bush and
silently thanked God for so graciously saving him from the
greatest of all dangers.
8. Then he saw how from this fire-cloud large drops
began to fall upon the bush so that the earth became
moistened all around to a considerable distance.
134
9. And Cain with his family recognized the great

generosity of the Lord, and they all once more prostrated
themselves and he thanked God from the bottom of his heart
for such great blessings and said, melting into tears: "O Lord,
Your justice is so great and inconceivable, - but how great must
then Your love be since You are still able to remember the worst
sinner with such great blessings from you, O eternal Love! How
great must the wickedness be that could ever misjudge You!"
10. And behold, from the cloud still dripping with
blessing a voice could be heard, speaking clearly audible words,
saying: "Listen, Cain! I have changed My justice into love.
However, love will be only with those who will in the future
seek it not only in their misery and distress, but also in their
happiness and freedom.
11. "Behold, I will grant you a period of two thousand
years during which time no one shall be struck by My justice.
And from this My justice I will prepare a great vessel and set it
above the stars, and from My love I will prepare another vessel
and set it under the earth. And so you may do whatever you
like: If you do evil, your deeds will fill the vessel of justice which,
once it is full, will burst in all places and let the entire weight
crash down upon the evildoers and kill them all. And the vessel
of love, if it remains empty under the earth, will receive the
dead for a lengthy, very painful cleansing. Those who will let
themselves be cleansed shall be transferred to the stars for
continuous struggles, whereas those who will harden
135
themselves through their inner wickedness shall, at some

future time, be cast beneath the bottom of this vessel where
there will be eternal weeping and gnashing of teeth in the
wrath of God.
12. "And now go to the bush which has been moistened
by the blessing and eat to still your hunger, but remember
always from whom you have received this gift.
13. "Spread out in the lowland, but let none of you ever
dare set his foot on the mountains, for their summits are holy
and are destined for housing My children. Whoever of you will
ever violate this rule shall become a prey to the there always
dwelling guardian beasts, as bears, wolves, hyenas, lions, tigers
and also big, live serpents which will dwell at the bottom. This
applies also to all the tame animals, which will later on be
subject to you.
14. "Only if one of you were to become very pious and
stand the crucial test by My love, he will be permitted to
penetrate the inner part of the mountains there to gather ore
and iron for making tools as taught by your needs.
15. "And now eat, impregnate your wives and multiply,
both male and female, and resist the seed of the serpent
through your just fear of Me, Who am God, the Eternal, the Just
and the Holy one. Amen!"
Chapter 22
136
ENOCH, CAIN'S SON, AS LAWGIVER

And behold, they did as commanded and lived thus for
some time. Cain again knew his wife and she bore him a son
whom he gave the name 'Enoch', which means The Honor of
Cain'. And Cain summoned all his children and told them:
"Children, behold here a new brother whom the Lord has given
me to be a lord over all of you. I will make him your lord so that
there might be order among you and an end to your quarrels
and strife. He will give you laws, praise the faithful and punish
the transgressors so that we, too, may become a great, glorious
nation like the children of God. They do not need laws because
they have love, which makes them free, but has put us beneath
their feet on account of my sin. Their feet will crush us if we,
who are lawless and without order, do not have one who
intercedes for us and justifies us before their great might.
2. "Behold, their God is also ours, but they have a good
Father in Him whilst we have a Judge. The Father knows their
love and His eye and ear is with them. But this is not the case
with us. We are left to our own devices and can do what we
want. However, if we wish to subsist we need law and order.
Otherwise, in their quarrels and strife one may kill the other at
will and the vessel of justice will thus fill before the time and all
of us will perish, crushed by the great weight of our evil deeds.
Therefore, let all of us join together, gather stones of all sizes
and erect for him a tall and solid mansion and for each of us a
137
small one, surrounding his in a wide circle in order that he may

watch us all and observe our actions. He shall be free from any
work and, as a sovereign in your midst, shall be provided for
through the work of your hands.
3. "However, for the time being, I, as your father, will be
the lawgiver for all of you in the name of God's justice, and woe
betide him who will disobey my laws. My curse will strike him
hard and there will be no mercy for the cursed in my heart since
there no longer dwells love, but only justice.
4. "Behold, where there is love, there is also mercy and
love is the law. But where there dwells only justice, the law is
fight for fight, judgment for judgment, reward for reward,
loyalty for loyalty, obedience to the law, judgment for
disobedience, punishment for offences, curse for treachery and
death for death.
5. "To sanction these my words I now swear to all of you
by heaven and its inexorable justice and by the earth, the harsh
dwelling-place of God's curse, that every transgressor shall be
struck strictly in accordance with all you have just been told
through my mouth, as your father and sovereign.
6. "Later on there will be your brother, as your true lord
and lawgiver according to his just insight and free choice.
Therefore, he will also be free from the law, and every one of
his free actions must become and remain law to you until he
decides to revoke it.
138
7. "Now that my will is known to you act in accordance

with it if you wish to subsist in the severity of justice through
laws for the upholding of order, thus avoiding judgment which
would come upon all if within justice judgment were not set for
judgment."
8. And behold, they all went away to put their hands to
the work of building a city. And they worked on it for sixty years.
Since their buildings often collapsed they needed much time for
the construction of the new sovereign's mansion, and they only
managed to complete it after I had shown Enoch in a dream
how they had to build, as I felt pity for the poor children who in
this work were subjected to much ill-treatment by Cain. Until
that time he had adhered strictly to law and order, but now he
was ruling his people as a tyrant by great terror and fear of
punishment without mercy because there was no love in him.
Where obedience to all the laws was concerned he was just,
but he did not take into consideration that obedience as a
result of great fear was actually not obedience at all, but purely
self-love. For he who loves himself will observe a law only for
fear of certain punishment following its transgression as he
deeply pities himself when he, helplessly, has to experience the
pain of punishment. Seeing only the slightest chance of
remaining undetected in what he feels in his heart, he will curse
the law and its giver and soon disregard it completely.
9. If such a man has been able to gain greater power, he
will be twice as cruel in his attack on all the laws and abolish
139
and destroy them together with the loveless lawgiver. (Note:

This should be considered by all the leaders and lawgivers of this
time, for their lot will be the same if they think that fear is the
only means of upholding order and its advantages through the
dumb obedience of slaves. Otherwise, they will all, sooner or
later, maybe already here, but certainly in the beyond, one day
painfully experience the consequences of laws which have not
originated from the purest, unselfish love.)
10. For behold, Cain - as it were, lawfully - acted cruelly
because he did not always find My full grace and acceptance
whenever following a wicked act he shed tears of repentance.
This I could not give him as his repentance was directed only at
the loss of My grace, but never at My love.
11. Whoever grieves in this way, does not grieve deeply
and truly for the loss of life, but rather for the loss of good
living. Thus, his repentance is false, for he is not concerned
about a complete reunification with Me. If I then wanted to give
him what he has not asked for and does not desire, such an
exchange of will would only give him death, since the free will
is the actual life of man.
12. And behold, this was also the case with Cain when
he banned love and chose justice instead, not hearing in mind
that there is no justice without love and that justice is actually
the highest form of love without which everything would - and
necessarily had to - perish.
140
Chapter 23
THE LAWS OF ENOCH, THE TYRANT
When the building of the city was completed, Cain led
Enoch into the tall mansion built for him and there, in the
presence of all his children, and already grandchildren,
transferred to him the full power over them and asked him to
give all of them laws according to his proper understanding and
at his discretion, saying:
2. "Behold, Enoch, in this mansion which was built especially for
you I am handing over to you all my paternal rights with all the
power and might for the free guidance of all the children, mine,
yours and theirs, through laws given at your discretion. They
shall keep these laws and regard them as sacred, for the law as
such is not of major importance, be it one way or another, but
everything depends on the exact observance of it. Therefore, it
will mean: 'To act in accordance with it is to act right; to act
against it is totally wrong, and this must always be punished
according to the degree of the transgression.
3. "Thus, we shall become free through the observance
and not through the law itself the nature of which is not
important, although its observance is.
4. "However, you as the lawgiver are free from the law,
for your freedom must be sacred because of the law. For if you
were also bound to the law it would obstruct your action in the
141
necessarily free sphere and make you a prisoner of the law.

Therefore, you have to stand outside the law, as free as one
who does not know any laws. But every one of your actions
must be a strict law to the ones that are completely entrusted
to you and they have to act in accordance with your will. Thus,
all their actions and movements shall be only those willed by
you."
5. Then the new sovereign opened his mouth and spake
in a dictatorial voice: "So listen, all my subjects, male and
female! Let no one ever regard anything as his property, but
always as mine alone in order that the quarrels and strife
among you may end. In the future all of you will serve only me
and work for my storerooms, and for that you shall receive your
food, according to your diligence. The most faithful shall be
allowed to come closer to me than the less faithful, and the
supervisors, the officers of the law and the executors of the just
punishments shall have a better fare. Woe betides the
disobedient one! I shall have him driven out to the mountains
where the beasts are going to kill him and tear him to pieces.
But those who will transgress my laws owing to their laziness,
in attention and carelessness shall be chastised with the rod till
blood is drawn. Those, however, who dare to oppose me, their
sovereign, in anything shall be tormented with serpents right
to the marrow of their bones, and their tongues shall be torn
out and cast to the serpents for food. And if anyone would ever
look at me with envy, his eyes shall be put out so that he will
no longer be able to see his sovereign. The lazy one shall
become a carrier of burdens and be treated like a beast of
142
burden and beaten with sticks and cudgels to make his feet and
hands faster.
6. "I give you no other law but that of the strictest
obedience to all my unrestricted wishes and orders issued at
any time of day or night, amen."
7. And behold, even Cain was deeply shocked, and so
were all the others, and they left Enoch's house and in their
hearts cursed their cruel father Cain who for all their great
efforts had prepared for them such a miserable lot.
8. In the evening they were all hungry and did not dare
to eat, but went dejectedly to Enoch and said: "Lord, we have
worked all day, now give us food as you have promised."
9. But Enoch rose to his feet and said: "Where are the
fruits of your work? Bring them here and show them to me and
put them into my storerooms, and then I will have everyone
given what he is entitled to."
10. And they went and brought, as they had been
commanded, some of them much and others little and put it all
down at his feet.
11. But Cain and his wife did not bring anything assuming
that they would be free. And behold, Enoch distributed the
fruits and said: "He who has worked shall also eat, but he who
has not worked shall not eat."
143
12. Thus Cain and his wife had on this occasion to fast.
They left the mansion of Enoch weeping, and among all his
children and grandchildren Cain did not find a single
compassionate heart. So he went out into the fields and ate of
the leftover fruits. And since no house had been erected for
him, he and his wife spent the night in the open air.
13. The next day, when his children came to start work,
they found him already gathering fruits. "Look," they said, "he
is working for the first time in this land. It serves him right since
this is what he wanted: Right instead of love!"
14. And behold, when they had again worked
uninterruptedly until midday, some gathering fruits, others
building still more houses, dwellings and storerooms, and again
others serving their sovereign, his wife and his children for their
comfort, they once more came to his mansion bringing fruits
and other proofs of their tiring diligence and asked for the food
they were entitled to, and so did Cain and his wife.
15. Then Enoch rose and spoke in grim earnest: "How
often during a day do you want to eat? Do you think I have the
fruits gathered for you that you may be fed without a care!
What shall I and my servants live on whose duty is not to work
like you, but to do all they can for their lord's comfort!
Therefore, go away all of you and let none of you ever dare
come to the threshold of this my exalted mansion. From now
on I shall have my servants collect from you the fruit for my
144
house, and you can eat frugally of those fruits only, which have
freely fallen boom bushes and trees. This applies to both the
gatherers and the builders. This shall be a new commandment
for you which you have to keep as sacred, and woe to the
transgressors!"
16. Then Cain spoke, asking Enoch with great sadness
and deeply moved: "O Enoch, you great sovereign, my former
son, tell me honestly and justly from your heart whether your
father and your mother are not excepted from all that you have
wisely bidden your subjects at your discretion? And if I must be
like my children, command them to supply with food their
father and mother who are already old and have become weary
and very weak. Or allow me graciously to leave this land and
travel to the end of the world that I may not see the great
misery of my children as they languish under the heavy yoke of
free justice."
17. And behold, Enoch said: "How can you ask me this?
Am I not doing the right thing when I act in accordance with the
instruction and the power you have given me? You have
declared no one but me as free from the law and have not made
an exception with yourself. How can you now demand this
illegally thereby forcing me to mercilessly enforce upon you,
the first lawgiver, the strictly legal consequences of
disobedience as a deterring example for the others? And if I do
act like that, have I then done wrong? Since there is no love
with us, but only the bare right, how can you ask for an
exception to the laws of my free discretion as a grace which
145
cannot ever be consistent with the rights of your sovereign's

laws? What is it to me that you are my father, since I came into
existence through you without having ever under any
circumstances wished to be! So you have begotten me without
my will and also without my will made me a sovereign. Since I
now have become what I am and how I am completely without
my will, as I did not have one, unconditionally and purely by
chance through your lust, and a sovereign through your
ambition, tell me what obligation do I have towards you from a
lawful point of view?
18. "Therefore, flee from my presence wherever you
want to go in order that the severe consequences of justice may
not catch up with you! This shall be the only grace I will grant
you freely since I can do what I want. And now go and flee!"
146
Chapter 24
CAIN'S JOURNEYTO THE SEA
And behold, Cain wept and departed with his wife and
four children, two sons and two daughters, and after forty days
came to the shores of the sea. Seeing the great expanse of
water he became frightened and thought in all earnest that he
had come to the end of the world. "If Enoch now followed me,
whither could I flee?" he thought.
2. "Before me is the end of the world and left and fight
are high mountains where I am forbidden to go, and the Lord's
gracious eye and ear are closed to me. Besides, I see here all
kinds of strange and unblessed fruits; who would dare eat
them? And the provisions we brought with us have now been
consumed. Whatever shall I now do?
3. "I will once more attempt to cry mightily to the Lord.
Either He will hear me or let us perish. Then we will at least
finally fare according to His will which in our great blindness we
have certainly not recognized during all this long time."
4. And behold, after a period of seventy-seven years Cain
again began to pray to Me. He prayed for three days
unceasingly day and night, crying all the time: "Lord, You just
and loving God, look graciously down upon Your greatest sinner
147
and do to me according to Your holy will!" These words he kept

repeating many thousands of times.
5. Since he was crying so mightily and miserably I took
pity on him and sent Abel to him in a flame of fire who spake
the following words to him as if coming from Me: "Cain, rise
from the ground and look at me and then tell me whether you
still recognize me!"
6. Then Cain rose full of fear and looked at the flame, but
did not recognize it, neither the voice nor the form and shaking
with fear asked: "Who are you strange being in this flame?"
7. And Abel answered: "It is I, your brother Abel, in the
flame of divine love before you. What do you wish to be done
to you?" -"O brother," said Cain, "if it is you, behold I have no
longer any will. My son Enoch has taken everything from me,
also my will. Now I no longer have a will and, look, all of us here
are now entirely without a will. Therefore, I can only say: Let it
be done to me and us all according to the holy will of the Lord!"
8. Then Abel said: "So listen! It is the will of the Lord, my
Father and your God, that you eat of all the fruits you find here
without fear. For the serpent has driven you to this place and
has stayed at home with your children in the city of Enoch with
all its venom and will have no more dealings with you. Once a
person has relinquished his will there is no more to do for the
evil brood, but he who has subjected his will to the serpent is
its captive and the end of his free actions has come.
148
9. "But to him who has escaped from its powerful fangs

and thus has saved the last spark of his will and laid it down
upon the earth before Jehovah, He will give a new will out of
Himself that in the future he may work as His tool. Thus, it is
the Lord's will for you too that in the future you act in
accordance with His will. If ever the descendants of Enoch
should find you and your people, they would not recognize you,
for the love of the Lord will burn you permanently black.
10. "The name of 'Cain' will be taken from you and you
will be given another name, which is 'Ethiope', meaning 'the
one without a will after the will of God.' Now you and your
people must make a very large basket out of rattan and reed
which must be seven man-heights long, three wide and one
high, very strong and stopped with resin and pitch. Having
completed this with great diligence, you must place it near the
great waters and for forty days gather fruits, put them in the
basket and, finally, get all in.
11. "Then the Lord will send a great tide from the large
waters. This will lift the basket with you in it and carry you to a
distant land in the middle of these great waters where you will
be completely safe from the persecution of Enoch.
12. "In these great waters you will see small islands all
around you, and when there have become too many of you on
one island, proceed to the next one, and so on. Thus you shall
149
gradually, in accordance with the Lord's will, populate all the

islands in the great expanse of water.
13. "And if you will not forget the Lord, He will some day
give you a large continent to inhabit where you will remain until
the end of the world. But this will first have to be cleansed from
the curse by floods which will rush down upon it choking and
killing the descendants of Enoch and also many children of God
who will allow themselves to be enticed by the beautiful
daughters of Enoch.
14. "However, you who have no will of your own shall
not be touched by the torrents of these floods because the will
of the Lord has set you upon the waters of His great mercies. And if there is anything you should need, you know anyway
where to find the great Giver Who will not forsake you if you
will not forsake Him within your hearts.
15. "And now come closer, Cain." And behold, Cain
stepped up to his flaming brother and Abel embraced him and
he became jet-black and his hair became curly like fur. And this
was done to the other five, too.
16. Then Abel said: "Now, brother Ethiope, you are free
from any guilt, which has remained at home with Enoch, and so
act in accordance with the will of the Lord! Amen."
150
Chapter 25
THE DEVELOPMENT OF CAIN'S LINE
And behold, Abel disappeared and Ethiope ate of the
fruits, entirely happy for the first time in his life. And he did
exactly as commanded.
2. Thus the last branch of his line has right to the present
time populated all the islands and, following the great
destruction of the serpent's brood by the floods from the
heavens, also the large continents which you today call 'Africa',
'America' and 'Australia'. His line was not extinguished in the
floods and is still the same in this last era as a testimony to the
atrocities committed in the past and present time by My
children and those of Enoch.
3. And so this Ethiope is still today living naturally and
spiritually as a constant observer of your actions, hidden on an
island in the middle of the great waters, which no mortal will
ever discover.
4. And he ate and drank of all kinds of fruits and begat
still 700 children during a thousand years. Thereafter he was
renewed by Me and ate and drank no longer because he
became filled forever with My love, which is the best food. For
whoever is filled with that will not ever see, taste and
experience death, and he will never hunger for food and thirst
for a drink. His death will be a living departure from life to life
151
into the life of the life of the living through the Living Who is I
Myself.
5. Thus Ethiope is still living physically as the first son of
man in the wide face of the earth, able to watch the actions of
all men and is, therefore, an ancient witness of all My deeds
right to the present time.
6. He knew Noah, Abraham, Moses, all the prophets and
Melchizedek, the high priest.
7. He witnessed My birth and My new creation through
the greatest of all My works, the work of salvation. And so he
will remain until My Holy City has fully descended, which is now
beginning to happen. Then he will be fully received there as a
faithful gatekeeper for, except Me, nobody has such a thorough
knowledge of the serpent as he has who has suffered through
it so much.
8. This is the history of Cain, made known to you that
you may ponder on yourselves and more easily and sooner
recognize the roots of evil within you and destroy them
completely so that you may then in My love find again the long
lost Paradise and at last become true, faithful citizens of My
new, great and holy City, just as I am your truest, holiest and
best Father from all Eternities of eternities. Amen.
Very sweet and beautiful, isnt it? When love triumphs
over wrath?
152
What followed was increase of sins among the

descendants of Cain who were left in the Middle East and later
spread to Europe. Only the Negroid branch of Cain that
remained more gentle unto these days.
It was tragic when the righteous line, that of Isaac to
Jacob-Israel line. We saw their glory in Moses and Davids time
but we also saw their moral fall until the ten tribes were first
lost into captivity, then, followed by the captivity of the Judah
group.
So, no one was left righteous. Jesus and His apostles
made that clear to us. No one was righteous anymore.
In Jesus time, the Church or Temple was already a den
of thieves and murderers. The Esau sector had infiltrated the
Church; they were known as the Pharisees. They were not real
Jews but at one point in time, these Esau-Edomites converted
in masse to Judaism, the religion of their cousin Judah, the true
Jews.
Many centuries after Christ, the Lost Ten Tribes were
indeed lost into paganism. When paganism was merged and
made to resemble to Christianity and took the name
Catholicism-Protestantism (mother whore and harlot
daughters, Revelation 17), these lost 10 children of Israel
became Catholics/Protestant as well in Europe.
These Israelite nations are: France, Belgium,
Holland/Netherlands, Denmark, England, USA, Canada,
Australia, New Zealand and other white nations.
These nations became the first fruits or first born
children of pagan Catholicism-Protestantism.
Look at what happened!
153
EUROPEANS, FIRST BORN

PROTESTANTISM: DESTRUCTIVE
OF
CATHOLICISM-
Two principal philosophies or kinds of love exist today:

the bad 666 love and the good 666 love.
Bad 666 Love is 600fold Love for Self and only 6fold Love
for God and His poor and 60fold Love for those fellowmen who
can repay.
It is total contrast to divine 666 where Love for God is
above all, with all the heart, mind and might, reflecting on His
bidding to care for the His poor (What you do to the least of
these My brethren or children, you do it to Me) so 600fold for
Love for God while the Love for Self is a humble 6fold.
The bad 666 Love system, anciently known as epicurism,
materialism and hedonism, but now is systematized and
institutionalized and is now popularly called Raw Capitalism
and Democracy, where the three wicked attitudes of greed, lust
and pride reign supreme, and they only fake altruism, charity
and humility, is the system that the Roman Catholic Church
since from the beginning promote in the fields, e.g., in the
schools, mass media, arts, work, business, government, etc.,
while she pretend in the pulpit to teach the good 666 albeit
slightly and insincerely, so it wont be learned, while she,
through her members who are the businessmen and leaders of
this world earnestly, thoroughly and passionately implement
the bad 666 system.
From my vantage point today where I stand and take a
panoramic review of the worlds affairs, past to present, I see
and there is no denying that the group that are renown for as
154
predators, oppressors, exploiters, victimizers, traitors are the

Europeans they are the first fruits or first born of Roman
Catholicism and Protestantism, the Revelation 17 system of the
whore mother church and her harlot daughters who teaches
selfishness (bad 666).
I look at their performance and deeds: they destroyed
the ecosystem of Europe to the point of no longer capable of
feeding them so they seize the three Americas (North, Central
and South) to feed their families, killing the original inhabitants
there, the Indians, in the process.
Then, they again apply their greed-system in the
Americas and we see 2/3 of the United States converted into
man-made desert, caused by their selfishness, lust for profit,
using chemicals and technologies to force productivity and
profits that made acid rains, polluted air, wiped out the forests,
thus destroy the whole life-support ecosystem this
destructive 666 is seen in the behavior and deeds of its first
born children, the Europeans, being the first to be taught with
it by the mother whore Church.
From the Americas, they then see their resources
dwindling, so they expanded their suffocating tentacles and
killed countless of innocent native peoples in the Philippines
and other Pacific islands as well as in Africa.
Wherever they go to, the ecosystem would be killed. So
they had to seize other still fertile lands. They do not know how
to protect, preserve and increase the fertility of the soil. They
do not obey the original mandate: You shall replenish (return
the fertility of) the earth!
155
They became the main players in oppression and slavery

that the book 12 Hours was focusing.
Let us now quote the
FULL VERSION OF THE 12 HOURS to see how the world
has degenerated even including the so-called chosen people via
Abraham, Isaac and Jacob.
But before that, let us first quote Abrahams personal
testimony that his children via Isaac and Jacob have become
worse than his descendants via the Arab Ishmael, his firstborn
son.
Here is what Abraham has to say:
[3] Since I am also the Lord of the spirit world, I want
now that My Abraham will appear, and to you he will testify of
Me. When he will be here then you also can speak to him.
[4] Hereupon, a light cloud came down on the hill, and
out of the cloud stepped Abraham, bowed deeply before Me
and said: How much and how long have I been looking forward
to the day of Your appearance and my joy surpasses now all
limits because I have seen Your day on Earth. But no matter
how much I am joyful over You, o Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, I have
little reason to rejoice about my descendants. Truly, the
descendants of Hagar are in their actions much better than the
descendants of Sarah.
[5] O Lord, Your love for this wicked generation and Your
patience with it surpasses all limits of Your infinite creations.
156
[6] When I formerly asked You to still spare the 10 cities

with Sodom and Gomorrah because of the few righteous ones,
Your answer sounded bitter. You were willing to spare them if
there could be found only 10, and finally only 2 or 3 completely
righteous persons. Since also those were not there, except Lot,
You did not spare the 10 cities, saved only Lot, and everything
else was destroyed by fire.
[7] When I now look at these descendants of mine, then
even with the threefold number of the former citizens of the 10
cities, there is hardly one righteous, and You, o Lord, are sparing
even this generation of harlots and adulterers. For Your
limitless love and great patience those miserable people are
persecuting You, and are even animated by the evil imaginary
thought to kill You.
[8] O Lord, give up Your too great patience. O Lord, I
waited a long time for Isaac. Only Your power begot him in the
body of Sarah. When he already became a fine boy, You desired
in order to test my faith and obedience that I should
sacrifice him to You. I submitted to Your will, but You Yourself
stopped me from completely carrying out the instructed work,
provided me with a he-goat that I had to offer instead of Isaac
and You gave Isaac back to me. Oh, that was really good for my
heart.
[9] But it were better if I had sacrificed Isaac instead of
the goat, so that no generation would have come out of him
that already at the foot of the Sinai in Your holy presence
started to worship a golden calf, and now has become worse
than the darkest gentiles and other children of the world who
were begotten by the serpent by the great harlotry of Babel. O
157
Lord, do stretch out Your right hand once and destroy Your
enemies.
[10] These words were spoken by the spirit of Abraham
with a very serious and emphasizing voice.
The Unabridged Great Gospel According Jesus Christ
through John, Book 17, Chapter 81:3-10
158
THE FULL VERSION OF THE 12 HOURS
159
Before we will proceed to the full version of The 12

Hours, let me quote to you the Fathers four chapters of most
important messages of admonition and reminders to all of us,
covering many walks of life, in our different circumstances,
To Show Us Who Our Heavenly Father Truly Is!
to wit:
160
THE HEAVENLY FATHER'S WARNING TO HIS

CHILDREN
Thus spoke the Lord to me and within me for everyone,
and that is true, faithful and certain:
1. Whoever wishes to talk with Me, let him come to Me
and I shall lay the answer in his heart. But only the pure whose
heart is full of meekness shall hear the sound of My voice.
2. And he who prefers Me to all the world and loves Me
like a tender bride her bridegroom, with him I shall walk arm in
arm, and he will always behold Me like a brother his brother,
and as I beheld him from eternity, before he was.
3. Tell the sick, they shall not grieve about their sickness,
but turn to Me in all earnest and trust Me completely. I shall
comfort them, and a stream of the most precious balm will flow
into their heart, and the fountain of eternal life will
inexhaustibly manifest within them. They will recover and shall
be refreshed like the grass after a downpour.
4. Tell those who seek Me: I am the true 'everywhere'
and 'nowhere'. I am everywhere where people love Me and
keep My commandments and nowhere where I am only praised
and worshipped. For is not love more than prayer and the
keeping of the commandments more than worship? Verily,
161
verily, I say to you: He who loves Me worships Me in spirit, and

he who keeps My commandments is the one who truly reveres
Me. But only he who loves Me can keep My commandments,
and the one who loves Me has only one commandment - that
he love Me and My living Word which is the true everlasting
life.
5. Tell the weak from My mouth: I am a powerful God.
Let them all turn to Me and I shall perfect them. Of the
flycatcher I shall make a lion-tamer, and the fearful shall
destroy the world, and the mighty of the earth shall be
scattered like chaff.
6. Tell the dancers openly that Satan manipulates them
all. He seizes them all by their feet and whirls them around to
make them dizzy enough so that they can neither stand nor
walk, nor sit, nor sleep, nor rest, nor see, hear, feel, smell or
taste, nor sense, for they are all dead and, therefore, can
neither be advised nor helped. And even if they wished to turn
to Me, they would feel like somebody whom a strong one had
seized by the feet and whirled around. If he were to look up to
the sky he would not see the sun, but only a bright streak
blinding him so that he would close his eyes, unwilling to see
anything any more.
7. The person whose physical eyes are blind has still the
possibility of seeing with his spiritual eyes. But he, who has
turned blind in his spirit, remains so in eternity.
162
8. Tell the gamblers that they first gamble away their life
and eventually everything that has been given to them for their
life. For gambling is a well filled with poisonous dirt. The
gamblers believe it to be a hidden source of gold and keep
burrowing in it daily, inhaling its pestilential odor, poisoning
themselves through and through and finding their spirit's
eternal death instead of the imagined gold.
9. Those who have the Scriptures, but do not read them
are like thirsty men beside a well with pure water which,
however, they do not want to drink, either because of a certain
spiritual dread of water like rabid dogs that instead of drinking
some water and recovering will rather bite into the hardest
stones to quench their thirst, or very often because of a certain
indolence. They prefer to be served by certain idle servants
stinking slime from the nearest mud-hole to quench their thirst
and eventually perish.
10. Tell the love-makers: Whoever walks in the flesh,
walks in death and his lust will soon become the food of
maggots. Only he who walks in the spirit will reach the light, the
original source of life. His share will remain forever and keep
increasing.
11. Those who are fashion-crazy tell in all earnest that
they will be standing naked before their most just judge. Their
splendor will vanish like bubbles. Their lust for power and pomp
shall end in the lowest slavery, and they will be ashamed of
their foolishness everlastingly. Is not he a great fool who wants
163
to have a rubbish heap gold plated and has gems set in the
worst kind of dirt instead of gold! Oh, that there are so many
lunatics in the world these days! They regard the light as
darkness and the darkness as light!
12. Already there is a star in the East that will pave the
way for Orion, and the fire of Sirius will consume all of them.
And I will fling great numbers of stars to the earth so that all the
evildoers may perish and My light shine everywhere.
13. I, Jehovah, God from eternity, the True and Faithful,
for a final warning. Amen.
14. This concerns first of all you, who have so poorly
recorded this, and then all the others. Amen. This says the First
and the Last. Amen.
Chapter 2
THE LORD'S PRECEPTS FOR MEN
1. You are the Lot of Sodom, but make sure that you do
not suffocate in unchastely and thus participate in the heritage
of the harlot, for you are unlike anyone before or after you. As
a man you are entirely in the flesh and its lust, but as a spirit
you are completely free with open eyes and open ears. You soil
164
your body with dirt, whilst streams of light are poured upon
your spirit. Your body feeds with the swine, whilst a thousand
angels surround your spirit. You have filled your earthly heart
with mire and dirt, but I have made My abode in the heart of
your spirit. You talk with harlots, whilst I talk to you as a brother
to his brother. You stink like a cesspool, and your spirit breathes
the sweet odors of the highest heavens. You are a horrible
creature, but your eye shines more than the suns. Therefore,
cleanse your flesh and become one with Me so that I may
become One with you.
2. Tell the fearful mothers not to raise their daughters to
be afraid of men and the world. For what one fears one blindly
obeys when the temptation arises and those who are feared
have an easy victory. Let them teach their daughters rather to
respect and love Me that I may be the victor and they despise
the world and least on My boundless love. They shall not take
them to public places to find a husband, but to Me. Let them
bring them to Me and I tell you: Not one of their desires shall
remain unblessed and unsatisfied. For I am a rich God who has
plenty of everything which He can -and willgive in abundance.
3. The poor shall not beg at the doors of the rich where
they experience the lot of stray dogs and their hearts are
turned to sorrow and bitterness. They shall come to Me with
great confidence, and I shall refresh them all. I shall give load to
the hungry and drink to the thirsty, clothe the naked and heal
the sick. The lame shall leap like a hart, the leper shall be
cleansed, the blind will see and the deaf hear, and I will make
165
the weak stronger than a lion. The timid shall become bolder
than a colt and the aged shall find rest. The poor is My closest
brother, I care for him. Therefore, the dogs shall not debase
him, for the rich of the world are brothers of Satan and children
of the devil in hell.
4. Tell My friends they shall not love My servants more
than Me. They shall place their salvation fully in My hands,
rather than keep it in their own hands, and completely rely on
Me. For the servant must act strictly in accordance with the
command, lest he be found unworthy. The giver of the law
alone stands above it and can place whomsoever he wishes
above it, too. However, as long as they are under the yoke, they
shall be judged, but to those who come to Me I can remit
judgment.
5. My church on earth is a bath of purification. Let him
who has washed himself come to Me that I may dry him with
the warmth of My love and keep him with Me. But the one who
only enjoys the splashing and dabbling will fare, as do the mill
wheels, which never get out of the water.
6. If someone has performed the works of true
repentance, let him come to Me, and I will receive him like a
prodigal son and keep him within My strength. For the servant
can advise, but I can do it; the servant can instruct, but the
salvation is My work; the servant can pray, but I alone can bless.
My servant must pass fair judgment, but only the Lord has the
166
right to show mercy. Therefore, let them not forget the Lord
over the servants!
7. Tell them this faithfully word for word without
hesitation, for if you want to love Me you must not fear the
world, as I am more than an the world.
8. For the world I am a most insignificant hero for whom
there is not much regard. The scholars look down upon Me and
at the most call Me an honest man. Some of them ignore Me
completely; for them I no longer exist others still admit some
divine trait in Me, but only for a short time, then they let
themselves be influenced by the worldly wise. Soon I am
dismissed and at the most regarded as a God for old women.
For some of My servants and workers, who imagine themselves
great, I merely serve as an official seal and as an external kind
of divine cover for their idle nonsense and their gross and utter
foolishness and stupidity. There are some who permit Me still
to retain My divinity, but for this I must allow them to make of
Me what they will in their pursuit of temporal gains. And what
is the worst: I must be a downright absurdity! Love and mercy I
may have only as long as it suits them; then I must become
more pitiless than a stone and must suffer Myself to be
changed into a most despicable tyrant I am expected to rush
from One tribunal to the next and pass one condemnation after
the other. My love must therefore be only temporary, whereas
My tyranny and harsh judgeship are meant to last forever. Oh,
those utter fools! My infinite forbearance, gentleness,
meekness and eternal love for My created beings certainly do
167
not serve their greedy purposes, but all their plans shall soon
be thwarted. Their accounts are before Me and the measure of
their deeds has been almost filled, and their reward is awaiting
them.
9. For him who does not know Me the way I am, and who
I am, it would be better not to know anything about Me, for
then I could still revive him in the spirit realm. But as things are
they make themselves incapable of receiving My help as they
deaden the life within them by destroying and slaying Me
within them, thereby becoming vines separated from the
grapevine.
10. This I now say: I am the sole eternal God in My triune
nature, as Father in My divinity, as Son in My humanity and as
Spirit in all life, action and cognition. I am from eternity the very
love and wisdom. I have never received anything from anyone.
Everything that exists is from Me, and whoever possesses
something, has it from Me. How can I be a tyrant and one who
condemns? -Oh, you fools! I love you and you scorn Me. I am
your Father, and you regard Me as an executioner. Where I
bless, you curse. Where I build, you destroy. What I raise, you
bend down. What I sow, you smother with floods. You oppose
Me in everything. If I were as you say that I am, truly I tell you
the earth would long since have ceased to exist; indeed, it
would never have been created! However, since I am the way I
am, everything is still in existence as it has been and will be
forever. And you will be the way you wish to be, without My
condemnation, for you will be what you have made of
168
yourselves. But those who accept Me as I am and love Me as I

love them, I shall make into what they wish to be so that their
freedom and joy may be perfect everlastingly.
11. Tell My officials and servants: My offices are not
banks and changing-offices, for he who serves Me for the sake
of money does not serve Me out of love. And the one who does
not serve Me out of love is a stranger to Me in his service as I
must be a stranger to him since he does not serve Me out of
love; with him My account is already closed. And how can he
be a faithful servant who sells his master's treasures illicitly like
a thief at shameful prices? -Judas Iscariot sold Me at least for
30 pieces of silver not knowing in advance what would happen
to Me; for he was deluded and became lost. But now -as
already tortured, slain and raised from the dead, I am available
every minute for a mere song. Oh you shameful thieves, you
murderers, what can I compare you to? You children of the
dragon, you brood of vipers! Are you serving Me like this, must
I find you such? I bad My dear Paul tells you that he who serves
the altar shall also live of the altar, but only from the works of
love, which works all that, is good. But you have no works of
love and are, therefore, robbers and thieves and murderers of
the Gospel and all truth. Know then: As the work, so the
reward! Love cannot be had for money, but only for love. I am
the very love and can never be won for any other price but love.
I have redeemed all of you with love and, therefore, demand
again love from you. So whomever wishes to serve Me, let him
serve Me with the love with which I died for him on the cross.
169
And he, who wishes to come to Me, let him come in the love
that bled for him on the cross.
12. Tell the ministers and lords of the world frankly and
truthfully that their offices do not rank higher than the offices
in My kingdom. Soon I will destroy every office that is against
Me. Woe to its servants! For I am the Most High, My law is
eternal as am I and shall remain so in eternity. The moths,
which are endeavoring to nibble at My law and make new laws
from their dirt in order to eradicate My law, the latter will crush
with all its weight and destroy them as though they bad never
existed. Everyone who offends against My laws can be forgiven
when he changes his ways, recognizes his mistakes, repents,
turns to Me and remains in Me and I in him. But the One who
tries to undermine My law shall be crushed by it, and he shall
cease to exist forever. All the worldly laws undermine My
commands, unless men who are instructed by My Spirit give
them out of My love. Woe upon the tyrants and despots who
rule because of the might and authority of their thrones. For
when their measure is full, they shall experience the power of
the weak. The ground is Mine and the field is Mine. This tells
you the True One, the Eternal God of Love and Wisdom, and He
makes it known through a fool to the worldly wise. Amen. I,
Jehovah. Amen.
170
Chapter 3
THE WORD AS FATHER OF HIS CHILDREN
1. I am a good host, not a crumb of bread is lost.
Whoever invests his capital with Me will receive high interest,
and it will remain recorded in My heart, and the interest will be
growing forever and ever. Look upward, you fool, and gaze at
the starry sky! Who has ever counted the infinite number of
suns and all the earths of which I have created thousands for
every sun? And I, Who am truthful and reliable in every one of
My words, am telling you: For a penny I shall give away an earth
and for a drink of fresh water a sun. Truly I tell you: The smallest
service of neighborly love shall be rewarded richly and
abundantly.
2. You ask Me whether there are everywhere humans
like here on the earth where you dwell. And I tell you: Yes, there
are everywhere humans who are going forth from My bowels
and who perceive Me according to the respective organ. Those
who go forth from My bands and perceive Me according to My
bands; those who go forth from My feet and perceive Me
accordingly; those who go forth from My head and perceive Me
according to My head; those who go forth from My hair and
perceive Me according to My hair; those who go forth from My
loins and perceive Me according to My loins; and altogether
171
those who go forth from all the different parts of My bodily

essence and perceive Me accordingly. Their life and happiness
correspond to that particular part from which they have come
forth. They are all My creatures whom I love, for I am love
throughout and am the very love everywhere.
3. However, the people of this earth I called forth from
the center of My heart and created them fully in My image.
They were meant to be not just My creatures, but My beloved
children who were not meant to perceive Me as God and
Creator, but as their good Father who will, after a short trial
period, take them back into His house to share everything with
Him, dwell with Him everlastingly and rule and judge the
universe with Him. And behold, all my creatures love Me as
their Creator and gratefully enjoy their existence; but My
children do not want their Father and reject His love.
4. Behold, it saddens Me when I see how every hour
thousands upon thousands wither and pass away. Oh, if I could
only help them! Is it not sad when the Almighty cannot help?
5. You ask Me again how this could be possible. Oh yes,
I tell you, it is quite possible. Behold, all My creatures are held
by My might but My children by My love. - My might
commands, and it is obeyed, whereas My love only desires and
gently bids the free children, but the free children refuse to
listen and do not want to face their Father. Because they are
free, as I am, I cannot help them if it is against their will. My
might surpasses everything, but My will is subject to My
172
children. But let everyone note this: I am your Father and am

also your God and beside Me there is none other. Do you want
Me as a Father or as a God? Your actions shall give Me the final
answer.
6. Take note of this: Love dwells only in the Father and is
called the Son. Whoever scorns this love shall be subject to the
mighty Deity, losing his freedom forever and death shall be his
share, for the Deity dwells in hell, too, but the Father dwells
only in heaven. God judges everything according to His might,
but grace and life eternal are only in the Father and are called
the Son. The Deity destroys everything; but the Son, or the love
within Me, has life, gives life and animates.
7. All this the good host and the thrifty Father is telling
all His children that they may change their ways in order to
receive the inheritance I have faithfully prepared and kept for
them from eternity.
8. Tell your friends and brothers lovingly that I, their
most loving Father, have already stretched out both My arms
to press them all to My heart forever and ever. They shall on no
account turn again away from Me, but shall keep gazing at My
countenance, and My eyes will tell them and clearly proclaim
how much I love them and how sincere My intentions towards
them are.
9. Tell them: I have put their sins out of My sight and
have washed them white as snow and there is no longer any
173
obstacle. No longer will I be an invisible father to them. They

shall always see Me and be happy and joyful. All their worries
they shall transfer to Me.
10. Oh, how gladly I shall take care of them! What are all
the joys and beatitudes of My heavens for Me, the Father,
compared with the bliss to be loved by My dear children as their
only true Father!
11. Behold, I give you all the beatitudes for this one bliss,
which I have reserved for Myself. And therefore My children
shall call no one but Me their Father, which I am and to which I
am fully entitled, and no one may take this right from Me as I
am the only one and there is none other besides Me.
12. Behold, I will call them all (i. e., your friends and
brothers) by name: H LV T S S A A S S. They shall all receive My
fatherly salutation and still today, if they so desire, shall the
gates of heaven be opened to them, which are the eyes of their
spirit; and already today will I dwell in their hearts. Only one
thing shall they do with determination, namely, cleanse their
flesh in the well that contains living water. And they shall take
a staff that is half black and half white, break it in half, throw
the black part at the feet of the world and keep the white part
as a token that they have broken with the world and its flesh
forever.
13. This means that they shall in all earnest go within,
recognize themselves and then present their discovered
174
weaknesses to Me in their hearts. I shall remove the dirt from

their hearts and fill them with the fire of My divine fatherly
love. Thus cleansed they shall then show themselves to the
priest through and in the confession. Thereupon I will come and
share the joyous feast with them before the altar.
14. Tell them also that they must on no account take
offence at anything in or about the church, for I purify every
food I recommend for the one who wishes to partake of it in
spirit and in truth and so he can enjoy it without fear. What I
give to My children is clean and is not desecrated through the
outer form for those for whom I have blessed it. I shall bless the
temple, and the place where they are shall be hallowed. For I,
their holy Father, shall be in their midst wherever they go, and
not a hair on their head shall be hurt.
15. Tell them in no uncertain terms: My love is waiting
for them, and I will not close My arms before all of them are
resting in My embrace, where they will behold their most
loving, holy Father face to face, and their joy will never end.
Amen!
16. Tell all those who seek Me that I am always at home
and never go out and that I do not have fixed hours or times
when a person may come to Me as with the kings on earth and
the great ones of the world. Thus, a loving heart is welcome to
Me not only on a Sabbath or Holy Day, but every minute, and
even at night I have not ever barred the door to anyone. So
whenever you will knock, I shall say "Enter!"
175
17. You must and can tell openly whether I have ever
compelled you in any war or whether it was at all times left to
your free will to come to Me with a question you wanted to ask
and if I have ever failed to answer your question. When you
asked Me from hell, I gave you an answer, and when you were
on earth, I spoke to you, and I spoke to you in the heavens. My
ear is open to you day and night. What you are writing here,
you write at your own time and leisure, and I am always
satisfied with how long and how much you wish to write.
Therefore, tell them faithfully that it does not matter to Me, but
whenever someone comes to Me, he is heard and accepted.
18. Tell the children that they must not mock Me, but
that they shall take this seriously. Tell them that I am never
facetious nor do I appreciate a joke. I take everything seriously
concerning the great and the small, the young and the old, male
and female. I do not make exceptions.
19. For behold, I instantly and forever destroy My
creatures that are useless. But for My children I have plenty of
punishments, and I shall discipline the disobedient to the last
drop of their blood, when they will surely recognize that I am
at least the master of the house if they do not want to accept
Me as the loving, holy Father.
20. Woe betides those who misunderstand and
misinterpret My fatherly chastisement! I repeat: Woe betides
them! They will be rejected by the Father and will have to deal
176
with their forever-inexorable God. These things I am telling you,

an inefficient, lazy servant. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
Chapter 4
THE TRUE CHURCH
and that is true, certain and faithful:
1. My grace is a rich treasure. Whoever receives it will
not ever be in want of anything, temporally and eternally.
Therefore, let everyone endeavor to obtain it forthwith, for I
give it to whoever wishes to have it.
2. For behold, if you want forgiveness of your sins, they
are forgiven you provided you do true penance through Jesus
who is My living Word and the love within Me. The gates of
heaven are open to you, and if you want it you can enter and
behold the face of your holy Father who is I, the eternal God
Jehovah.
3. You can do that with the help of the living Word,
which is Jesus Christ or eternal Love and Wisdom within Me
from which keeps flowing all that is good and true. Love has
been given to you from the very beginning, for it is the actual
life within you, as is the might in My creatures, which, since it
does not possess freedom though it also issues from My love,
is not love itself, but only the effect of love. This is as such
177
without life and, therefore, whatever goes forth from the might
is dead matter with only an apparent life, which is in reality
death.
4. Therefore, if someone attaches his love to the
material world, his love is crushed by the might of death, and
the result is the lot of matter, or death.
5. But he, who directs and attaches his love to Me,
reunites his love with the love or life of all life and thus becomes
alive throughout.
6. But now behold: Love in itself is blind and dark, which
makes it free and independent, but also in great danger of
becoming lost and perishing.
7. Therefore, I add to all love for Me, depending on its
intensity, a proper share of light, which is a gift and is called
grace. With this I flow into everyone according to the degree of
his love.
8. If a person has the love, thereby animating My law
within him, which is the highest love, streams of light will be
poured over him, and his eye will penetrate the earth and
behold the depths of the heavens.
9. Tell the children and tell all, of whatever religion they
may be - Catholics or Protestants, Jews, Turks, Brahmins or
heathens, - in short, it concerns all: There is but One true church
178
on earth and this is the love for Me in My Son and is the Holy
Spirit within you, manifesting through My living Word. And this
Word is the Son, and the Son is My love and is within Me and I
permeate Him completely and we are one. Thus I am within
you, and your soul, whose heart is My place of residence, is the
sole true church on earth. Only therein is eternal life, and it is
the sole beatific church.
10. For behold, I am the Lord over everything that exists.
I am the eternal and almighty God and as such also your holy
and loving Father. And all this I am in the Word, but the Word
is in the Son and the Son in the love and the love in the law, and
the law has been given to you. If you observe it and act
accordingly, you have absorbed it. Then it becomes alive within
you, exalts you and makes you free, and you are then no longer
under the law, but above it in the grace and light, all of which is
My wisdom.
11. And that is the bliss, or the Kingdom of God within
you, or the only beatific church on earth. And life eternal is only
in this church.
12. Or do you think I dwell within the walls, or in the
ceremony, or in the prayer, or in the worship? Oh no, there you
are quite wrong, for I am only where there is love, being Myself
the very love or the very life. I give you love and life and unite
only with love and life, but never with matter or death.
179
13. I have overcome death and subjected the Deity in

order to have all the power over everything that exists, and that
My love may rule forever and make alive all that is subject to it.
14. And how can you believe that I wait for you in death
when I am life itself? Therefore, go first into the true church
where there is life, and only then into the dead church that it
may become alive through you.
Source: HOUSEHOLD OF GOD, VOLUME 1
180
181
Now, the Full Version of The 12 Hours
182
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Introduction
..................................
..................................
.............
FIRST
HOUR
Moral
Values............................
...................
1. The deterioration of moral
values.
People
are
taught
a
terrible knowledge of God.
2. What is the reason that
people have become criminals?
3. The face of Christianity.
People want to get away from a
vicious God.
4. Whoever does not accept
Gods Kingdom, how God announced
it, will not receive it.
SECOND
HOUR
Asia
..................................
........................
183
1. Asia and its blatant form of

paganism. The castle of the god
Brahma.
2. Gruesome penances from the
so-called angels. Human sacrifices.
3. Genital mutilation of girls.
Priests are in the possession of
pre-Flood religion.
4. Abominable conditions in
Persia, Arabia, Turkey, the Chinese
empires, Siberia and
other unknown smaller states.
5. The scarcity of the Spirit
will increase. A plea to follow
Gods advice.
THIRD
HOUR
Africa............................
............................
1. The continent of Africa. Old
Egypt and the idol Mohamed rules
everywhere.
184
2.
Invasion
of
peaceful
villages. Old Egypts wisdom from
the time of Noah.
3. Gods last sanctuary the
Thomas Christians.
4. Slave trade merchants on the
south-western coast of Africa.
FOURTH HOUR Atlantic Ocean
..................................
...
1. Viewing a small part of the
Atlantic Ocean. Horrible actions on
board ships.
2. The truth about Britains
so-called abolition of the slave
trade.
3. English ships in pursuit of
slave traders. False freedom for
slaves.
4.
Officiating
Christian
priests on board English ships is
only ceremonial.
185
FIFTH HOUR North America

..................................
.........
1.
North
Americas
slave
treatment. Britains slave ships on
route to America.
2. Slave trade in the guise of
humanitarian kindness.
3.
Despotic
control
on
plantations. Slave managers right
over life and death.
4. Sugar from the colonies is
belayed with a thousand-fold curse.
SIXTH
HOUR
Fateful
Voyages...........................
..............
1.
Brutal
slave
treatment
during the loading of English
merchant ships.
2. The doomed voyage of a
merchant ships; humanity close to
abysmal ruin.
186
3. Deplorable conditions
board an English prison hulk
route to Australia.
on
on
SEVENTH
HOUR
Australia
..................................
............
1. The region of Austral-Asia.
The conditions and regions of
Australia.
2. Botany Bay and the fate of
prisoners. The nature of Australia.
1.
3. Deliverance and treatment of
prisoners from Great Britain in the
colonies.
4. The shameful greediness of
the
so-called
morality
of
Christians.
EIGHTH HOUR Oceania and
Polynesia
.........................
187
1. Conditions in Oceania and

Polynesia. Age of Australia and New
Guinea.
2. The English colonization of
New Guinea. Haughty practices by
the English.
3. Occupation of New Britain,
New Ireland, New Caledonia and
Tasmania.
4. Colonization of New Zealand.
Most Maoris are still genuine
Cainites.
5. Inexpressible, diabolical
cruelty performed by the English.
6. Englands exploitation
sulfur and the best nitre
Otaheite [Tahiti].
of
on
NINTH
HOUR
Japan
..................................
.......................
1. The heathen islands of
Japan. The conceited monarch and
the strictest social rules and
188
its implications if not obeyed.

2.
Despotic
punishment
practices and the sacrifice of
children through priests.
3. Jesus prediction of Japans
destruction , as a sign of the end
time.
4. Geography of Japan. Japans
indigenous people and their ancient
knowledge of Meduhed.
TENTH HOUR Europe, and The
Second Face............
1.
The European homeland and

the
deteriorated
Christian
religion.
2. A plea to awaken ones inner
spirit, and recognizing the related
wickedness.
3.
Gods
curse
in
many
countries. Russia and its not so
peaceful appearances.
4. Some families in the Ural are
gifted with the second face.
189
5. The explanations of the gift

of the second face.
6. Gods intention for us is to
be able to look far into the future.
ELEVENTH HOUR The Prodigal
Son.......................
1. The profound and difficult
to understand biblical parable of
the Prodigal Son.
2. The prodigal son and the
world atrocities. What is his name?
3.
Panoramic
view
of
the
prodigal son. The meaning of the
four cardinal points.
4. The meaning of the rags of
the prodigal son. The second face
in the prodigal son.
5. The secret of the prophetic
number of men. The end time.
6. The prodigal
found again.
son
will
be
190
TWELFTH HOUR The Great Cosmic

Man ...............
1. Where and how the prodigal
son will again return.
2. The pitiful
Cosmic Man.
look
of
the
3. All about the shimmering

shell
globes
and
the
entire
universe and its size.
4. The earth in relationship to
the Cosmic Man. Trillion times
trillion of sun-regions.
5. The born-again prodigal is
revealed.
6. All calamities are directed
at the prodigal son.
The Rags of the Prodigal Son
..................................
...............
1. What do the rags of the
prodigal son symbolize? Suffering
is necessary.
191
2. The earth within us. Finding

the prodigal son within us.
3. Take notice within yourself
on Jesus arrival The end time is
guarded.
Shout
a
poem..............................
..................................
....
Epilogue
..................................
..................................
...................
Biography
..................................
..................................
................
192
Introduction
(December 20, 2016 Arnulfo Cocoy
Yu Laniba)
Catholic Europe and AnglicanProtestant Britain-America Mother

and
Firstborn
(effect)
of
Catholics doctrine on wrath of
God
In the 7-7-7 Cause and Effect
Frame, where the first 7 are the 7
Seals, the second are the 7
Trumpets and the third and last 7
are the 7 Last Plagues, the seals
are the major Causes, while the
Trumpets are the partial effects
which (1) serve as warning in the
hope that people would take notice
and step back (repent), and (2)
first batch or first fruits of
effects; while the 7 last plagues
are the final, ripened effects that
appear if the people would and had
193
not listened to the preceding

trumpets-warning.
Again, the first batch of
effects or firstfruits are called
the 7 Trumpets, while the second or
last batch of effects are called
the 7 last plagues.
Let us see the people operating
in each 7.
In the first 7 (seals phase),
we have the group of people known
as white horse. They are the false
prophets and false teachers who
taught the false doctrine.
And interestingly, we are here
in this book to discuss the No. 1
of their worst doctrines, namely:
That God is a God of wrath!
What does God say about this
worst of all kinds of character
assassination?
194
In the Household of God, volume

1,
chapter
2,
verses
8,
He
lamented,
For the world I am a most
insignificant hero for whom there
is not much regard.
The scholars look down upon Me
and at the most call Me an honest
man.
Some
of
them
ignore
Me
completely; for them I no longer
exist others still admit some
divine trait in Me, but only for a
short
time,
then
they
let
themselves be influenced by the
worldly wise. Soon I am dismissed
and at the most regarded as a God
for old women.
For some of My servants and
workers, who imagine themselves
great, I merely serve as an
official seal and as an external
kind of divine cover for their idle
nonsense and their gross and utter
195
foolishness and stupidity. There

are some who permit Me still to
retain My divinity, but for this I
must allow them to make of Me what
they will in their pursuit of
temporal gains.
But
God?
the
worst
teaching
about
And what is the worst: I must

be a downright absurdity! Love and
mercy I may have only as long as it
suits them; then I must become more
pitiless than a stone and must
suffer Myself to be changed into a
most
despicable
tyrant
I
am
expected to rush from One tribunal
to
the
next
and
pass
one
condemnation after the other. My
love
must
therefore
be
only
temporary, whereas My tyranny and
harsh judgeship are meant to last
forever.
Oh,
infinite
those utter fools! My

forbearance, gentleness,
196
meekness and eternal love for My

created beings certainly do not
serve their greedy purposes, but
all their plans shall soon be
thwarted. Their accounts are before
Me and the measure of their deeds
has been almost filled, and their
reward is awaiting them.
In the next verse, God says that
it was better for a person not to
know anything about Him than to be
taught of this evil God of wrath
doctrine!
Verse 9: For him who does not
know Me the way I am, and who I am,
it would be better not to know
anything about Me, for then I could
still revive him in the spirit
realm. But as things are they make
themselves incapable of receiving
My help as they deaden the life
within them by destroying and
slaying Me within them, thereby
becoming vines separated from the
grapevine.
197
The entire contents of this

book is spent to tracing up what
had happened from its base, first
in the Middle East, then, next, in
the Vatican to all points in the
world where this teaching was
brought.
You will be aghast to discover
all kinds of gross atrocities
blamed on mankinds false notion
that God is a God of wrath. But
before we will proceed, let me
first share to you Gods personal
description on WHO HE REALLY IS, to
wit:
Verse 10: This I now say: I am
the sole eternal God in My triune
nature, as Father in My divinity,
as Son in My humanity and as Spirit
in all life, action and cognition.
I am from eternity the very love
and wisdom. I have never received
anything from anyone. Everything
that exists is from Me, and whoever
possesses something, has it from
198
Me. How can I be a tyrant and one

who condemns? -Oh, you fools! I
love you and you scorn Me. I am your
Father, and you regard Me as an
executioner. Where I bless, you
curse. Where I build, you destroy.
What I raise, you bend down. What I
sow, you smother with floods. You
oppose Me in everything. If I were
as you say that I am, truly I tell
you the earth would long since have
ceased to exist; indeed, it would
never have been created! However,
since I am the way I am, everything
is still in existence as it has been
and will be forever. And you will
be the way you wish to be, without
My condemnation, for you will be
what you have made of yourselves.
But those who accept Me as I am and
love Me as I love them, I shall make
into what they wish to be so that
their freedom and joy may be
perfect everlastingly.
199
Here are some of the beautiful

statements from Him directly as to
who He really is to those whom He
had created after His own image.
THE HEAVENLY FATHER'S WARNING
TO HIS CHILDREN
Thus spoke the Lord to me and
within me for everyone, and that is
true, faithful and certain:
1. Whoever wishes to talk with
Me, let him come to Me and I shall
lay the answer in his heart. But
only the pure whose heart is full
of meekness shall hear the sound of
My voice.
2. And he who prefers Me to all
the world and loves Me like a tender
bride her bridegroom, with him I
shall walk arm in arm, and he will
always behold Me like a brother his
brother, and as I beheld him from
eternity, before he was.
3. Tell the sick, they shall not
grieve about their sickness, but
200
turn to Me in all earnest and trust

Me completely. I shall comfort
them, and a stream of the most
precious balm will flow into their
heart, and the fountain of eternal
life will inexhaustibly manifest
within them. They will recover and
shall be refreshed like the grass
after a downpour.
4. Tell those who seek Me: I am
the
true
'everywhere'
and
'nowhere'. I am everywhere where
people
love
Me
and
keep
My
commandments and nowhere where I am
only praised and worshipped. For is
not love more than prayer and the
keeping of the commandments more
than worship? Verily, verily, I say
to you: He who loves Me worships Me
in spirit, and he who keeps My
commandments is the one who truly
reveres Me. But only he who loves
Me can keep My commandments, and
the one who loves Me has only one
commandment - that he love Me and
201
My living Word which is the true

everlasting life.
5. Tell the weak from My mouth:
I am a powerful God. Let them all
turn to Me and I shall perfect them.
Of the flycatcher I shall make a
lion-tamer, and the fearful shall
destroy the world, and the mighty
of the earth shall be scattered
like chaff.
Household of God, volume 1,
chapter 1
Chapter 2
THE LORD'S PRECEPTS FOR MEN
1. You are the Lot of Sodom, but
make sure that you do not suffocate
in unchastely and thus participate
in the heritage of the harlot, for
you are unlike anyone before or
after you. As a man you are entirely
202
in the flesh and its lust, but as a

spirit you are completely free with
open eyes and open ears. You soil
your body with dirt, whilst streams
of light are poured upon your
spirit. Your body feeds with the
swine, whilst a thousand angels
surround your spirit. You have
filled your earthly heart with mire
and dirt, but I have made My abode
in the heart of your spirit. You
talk with harlots, whilst I talk to
you as a brother to his brother.
You stink like a cesspool, and your
spirit breathes the sweet odors of
the highest heavens. You are a
horrible creature, but your eye
shines
more
than
the
suns.
Therefore, cleanse your flesh and
become one with Me so that I may
become One with you.
2. Tell the fearful mothers not
to raise their daughters to be
afraid of men and the world. For
what one fears one blindly obeys
203
when the temptation arises and

those who are feared have an easy
victory. Let them teach their
daughters rather to respect and
love Me that I may be the victor
and they despise the world and
least on My boundless love. They
shall not take them to public
places to find a husband, but to
Me. Let them bring them to Me and I
tell you: Not one of their desires
shall
remain
unblessed
and
unsatisfied. For I am a rich God
who has plenty of everything which
He
can
-and
willgive
in
abundance.
3. The poor shall not beg at the
doors of the rich where they
experience the lot of stray dogs
and their hearts are turned to
sorrow and bitterness. They shall
come to Me with great confidence,
and I shall refresh them all. I
shall give load to the hungry and
drink to the thirsty, clothe the
204
naked and heal the sick. The lame

shall leap like a hart, the leper
shall be cleansed, the blind will
see and the deaf hear, and I will
make the weak stronger than a lion.
The timid shall become bolder than
a colt and the aged shall find rest.
The poor is My closest brother, I
care for him. Therefore, the dogs
shall not debase him, for the rich
of the world are brothers of Satan
and children of the devil in hell.
Household of God, volume 1,
chapter 2
Chapter 3
THE WORD
CHILDREN
AS
FATHER
OF
HIS

1. I am a good host, not a crumb
of bread is lost. Whoever invests
205
his capital with Me will receive

high interest, and it will remain
recorded in My heart, and the
interest will be growing forever
and ever. Look upward, you fool,
and gaze at the starry sky! Who has
ever counted the infinite number of
suns and all the earths of which I
have created thousands for every
sun? And I, Who am truthful and
reliable in every one of My words,
am telling you: For a penny I shall
give away an earth and for a drink
of fresh water a sun. Truly I tell
you:
The
smallest
service
of
neighborly love shall be rewarded
richly and abundantly.
2. You ask Me whether there are
everywhere humans like here on the
earth where you dwell. And I tell
you: Yes, there are everywhere
humans who are going forth from My
bowels
and
who
perceive
Me
according to the respective organ.
Those who go forth from My bands
206
and perceive Me according to My

bands; those who go forth from My
feet and perceive Me accordingly;
those who go forth from My head and
perceive Me according to My head;
those who go forth from My hair and
perceive Me according to My hair;
those who go forth from My loins
and perceive Me according to My
loins; and altogether those who go
forth from all the different parts
of My bodily essence and perceive
Me accordingly. Their life and
happiness
correspond
to
that
particular part from which they
have come forth. They are all My
creatures whom I love, for I am love
throughout and am the very love
everywhere.
3. However, the people of this
earth I called forth from the
center of My heart and created them
fully in My image. They were meant
to be not just My creatures, but My
beloved children who were not meant
207
to perceive Me as God and Creator,

but as their good Father who will,
after a short trial period, take
them back into His house to share
everything with Him, dwell with Him
everlastingly and rule and judge
the universe with Him. And behold,
all my creatures love Me as their
Creator and gratefully enjoy their
existence; but My children do not
want their Father and reject His
love.
4. Behold, it saddens Me when
I see how every hour thousands upon
thousands wither and pass away. Oh,
if I could only help them! Is it
not sad when the Almighty cannot
help?
5. You ask Me again how this
could be possible. Oh yes, I tell
you, it is quite possible. Behold,
all My creatures are held by My
might but My children by My love. My might commands, and it is
obeyed,
whereas
My
love
only
208
desires and gently bids the free

children, but the free children
refuse to listen and do not want to
face their Father. Because they are
free, as I am, I cannot help them
if it is against their will. My
might surpasses everything, but My
will is subject to My children. But
let everyone note this: I am your
Father and am also your God and
beside Me there is none other. Do
you want Me as a Father or as a God?
Your actions shall give Me the
final answer.
6. Take note of this: Love
dwells only in the Father and is
called the Son. Whoever scorns this
love shall be subject to the mighty
Deity, losing his freedom forever
and death shall be his share, for
the Deity dwells in hell, too, but
the Father dwells only in heaven.
God judges everything according to
His might, but grace and life
eternal are only in the Father and
209
are called the Son. The Deity

destroys everything; but the Son,
or the love within Me, has life,
gives life and animates.
7. All this the good host and
the thrifty Father is telling all
His children that they may change
their ways in order to receive the
inheritance
I
have
faithfully
prepared and kept for them from
eternity.
8. Tell your friends and
brothers lovingly that I, their
most loving Father, have already
stretched out both My arms to press
them all to My heart forever and
ever. They shall on no account turn
again away from Me, but shall keep
gazing at My countenance, and My
eyes will tell them and clearly
proclaim how much I love them and
how sincere My intentions towards
them are.
210
9. Tell them: I have put their

sins out of My sight and have washed
them white as snow and there is no
longer any obstacle. No longer will
I be an invisible father to them.
They shall always see Me and be
happy and joyful. All their worries
they shall transfer to Me.
10. Oh, how gladly I shall take
care of them! What are all the joys
and beatitudes of My heavens for
Me, the Father, compared with the
bliss to be loved by My dear
children as their only true Father!
11. Behold, I give you all the
beatitudes for this one bliss,
which I have reserved for Myself.
And therefore My children shall
call no one but Me their Father,
which I am and to which I am fully
entitled, and no one may take this
right from Me as I am the only one
and there is none other besides Me.
211
12. Behold, I will call them all

(i. e., your friends and brothers)
by name: H LV T S S A A S S. They
shall all receive My fatherly
salutation and still today, if they
so desire, shall the gates of
heaven be opened to them, which are
the eyes of their spirit; and
already today will I dwell in their
hearts. Only one thing shall they
do with determination, namely,
cleanse their flesh in the well
that contains living water. And
they shall take a staff that is half
black and half white, break it in
half, throw the black part at the
feet of the world and keep the white
part as a token that they have
broken with the world and its flesh
forever.
13. This means that they shall
in all earnest go within, recognize
themselves and then present their
discovered weaknesses to Me in
their hearts. I shall remove the
212
dirt from their hearts and fill

them with the fire of My divine
fatherly love. Thus cleansed they
shall then show themselves to the
priest
through
and
in
the
confession. Thereupon I will come
and share the joyous feast with
them before the altar.
14. Tell them also that they
must on no account take offence at
anything in or about the church,
for I purify every food I recommend
for the one who wishes to partake
of it in spirit and in truth and so
he can enjoy it without fear. What
I give to My children is clean and
is not desecrated through the outer
form for those for whom I have
blessed it. I shall bless the
temple, and the place where they
are shall be hallowed. For I, their
holy Father, shall be in their
midst wherever they go, and not a
hair on their head shall be hurt.
213
15. Tell them in no uncertain

terms: My love is waiting for them,
and I will not close My arms before
all of them are resting in My
embrace, where they will behold
their most loving, holy Father face
to face, and their joy will never
end. Amen!
16. Tell all those who seek Me
that I am always at home and never
go out and that I do not have fixed
hours or times when a person may
come to Me as with the kings on
earth and the great ones of the
world. Thus, a loving heart is
welcome to Me not only on a Sabbath
or Holy Day, but every minute, and
even at night I have not ever barred
the door to anyone. So whenever you
will knock, I shall say "Enter!"
17. You must and can tell
openly
whether
I
have
ever
compelled you in any war or whether
it was at all times left to your
free will to come to Me with a
214
question you wanted to ask and if I

have ever failed to answer your
question. When you asked Me from
hell, I gave you an answer, and when
you were on earth, I spoke to you,
and I spoke to you in the heavens.
My ear is open to you day and night.
What you are writing here, you
write at your own time and leisure,
and I am always satisfied with how
long and how much you wish to write.
Therefore, tell them faithfully
that it does not matter to Me, but
whenever someone comes to Me, he is
heard and accepted.
18. Tell the children that they
must not mock Me, but that they
shall take this seriously. Tell
them that I am never facetious nor
do I appreciate a joke. I take
everything seriously concerning the
great and the small, the young and
the old, male and female. I do not
make exceptions.
215
19. For behold, I instantly and

forever destroy My creatures that
are useless. But for My children I
have plenty of punishments, and I
shall discipline the disobedient to
the last drop of their blood, when
they will surely recognize that I
am at least the master of the house
if they do not want to accept Me as
the loving, holy Father.
20. Woe betides those who
misunderstand and misinterpret My
fatherly chastisement! I repeat:
Woe betides them! They will be
rejected by the Father and will
have to deal with their foreverinexorable God. These things I am
telling you, an inefficient, lazy
servant. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
For those who do not comprehend
Gods love, they misunderstand His
being One whom you cannot abuse
forever. They had put a different
216
meaning to what He had just said

above, to wit: Woe betides those
who misunderstand and misinterpret
My fatherly chastisement! I repeat:
Woe betides them! They will be
rejected by the Father and will
have to deal with their foreverinexorable God.
They peddled the story that
Gods wrath is greater than His
love. For this reason, if you took
this
thought
about
Gods
possibility to kill you, then, you
have now that single but very
powerful hindrance that hinders you
from loving God absolutely! This
fear becomes a stain in your love.
For we, all of us, each of us,
has
to
reach
the
point
of
realization that our love for God
is perfect, not stained by any iota
of fear. Perfect love casts away
fear, says the apostle John.
217
The God of wrath lie is being

tied up in a number of major
accusations against God, some of
them are:
1. He has prepared a hell for
the many who could not
measure up on earth. This
hell is everlasting; you
cant be extracted once you
are cast there; no
forgiveness; you will be
tortured and fried forever
in the lake of fire;
2. He has caused all these
world catastrophes and
terrible diseases and other
personal pains as His
punishment to us.
The priests have long peddled
the idea to the innocent people
that catastrophes and illnesses
are Gods punishment to the
disobedient mankind. These
punishments, we are told, are not
necessary nor are part or effect
218
of our misdeeds, they are just

simply added by Gods anger.
They are giving us a picture
where a small boy wanted to climb
tree but his father sternly
forbidden him saying that he would
suffer some bruise or wound if he
fell.
True to the fathers warning,
the boy suffered a bruise and a
wound after he climbed the tree
when his father was away.
When his father came home, his
father saw what had happened and
blasted, I had told you! And
took a paddle and smashed the
kids other knee where there was
no bruise nor wound. The result
was that: there was a greater
injury now than before the father
punished the frightened and
remorseful child.
Problem was: the father pushed
through his punishment even if the
219
child was already crying due to

his first injury, and no matter
how the helpless boy asked for
forgiveness and promised not to
again disobey him, still the angry
father proceeded and broke his
sons knee!
Familiar scene, isnt it?
I too as a father, am guilty
of this loveless act from time
to time when my beloved children
were small children. It is now
causing my heart to bleed and to
feel remorse.
But unkind those reactions
were, still there is this
experience that helps us
understand what is it to be a
father of wrath!
I am not saying there is not
time to ever do some kind of
punishment, I do not say that you
cannot do a compassionate type of
punishment based on love with the
220
intention that the child will

learn without making mistakes
always or without experiencing the
pain always, but by simply
listening and believing on you. I
am not saying there is no time
when a punishment is wise and
loving.
But here we see from the
example above, an idea what is a
punishment that is not based on
love and wisdom, but in anger!
This is what the false church
and false teachers (collectively
called in the Bible as seal no. 1,
the white horse) was inculcating
in our hearts and minds for all
these millennia and centuries so
that our love for God couldnt be
complete. We cant reach a perfect
love that casts away all fear we
have towards Him! We care disabled
from coming to love Him above all,
with all our heart, with all our
mind, with all our might.
221
The doctrine and belief of

God of wrath has become a big
hindrance to absolute love for
God. Instead of a parent of soft
heart like that of a mother who
would forget all threats you had
spoken before and in great fear or
concern, rushes to the child to
save him and treat him, we are
given a picture of a God whose
anger dominates his compassion.
This usually happens to
fathers, human fathers, but not to
human mothers. And we thought that
this also happened with God
especially in the end-time when He
is allegedly accused to be the one
responsible for adding all these
unrelated calamities and
illnesses, that have nothing to do
with our real sins! They are
telling us that these natural
calamities and personal illnesses
are pure penalties from God, and
222
never have any connection to our

actual sins!
Thus, God is painted to be
very cruel, angry, disgusted of
us, losing patience for His
children! This terrible God is
what scares the child in each one
of us to run away from the
approaching Father, instead of
running towards Him.
Isnt it that a child would
run towards his father if he is
loving and is loved and is not
frightening? And a child would run
away from an approaching father if
he is a man of anger and
punishments?
That is the struggle. A father
of wrath has been painted on God
after the Church and her false
teachers had successfully peddled
the lie that the end-time
calamities and illnesses have
nothing to do with our actual sins
223
and that they are purely add-ons

out of the anger and wrath of a
disappointed and very angry
father!
This is the root cause, seal #
1 the root cause of all evils.
Because the fear of God in us would
melt all remaining softness and
gentleness upon which love can
flourish.
Read chapter one (First Hour)
of this book, and there you can see
in plain language: THE TEACHING
ABOUT A GOD OF WRATH IS THE CAUSE
WHY PEOPLE BECOME CRUEL TOO.
Then read chapters (hours) two
to twelve to have the real feel of
what really had happened from the
original base in ancient Sumeria
(Middle East) and from its second
base, the Vatican you will see
how this false teaching had turned
man into hyenas from continent to
continent!
224
***
You will find too that the
first fruits or first batch of
students of this pagan CatholicProtestant doctrine on God of
wrath are the Europeans, if we
confine our time frame to the last
2,000 years, which is the time
frame
used
in
the
Book
of
Revelation,
starting
with
the
ascension of Christ.
Here we can see from this time
up to our time, year AD 2016, how
these white men from Europe and
later their cousins operating in
America and then from America onto
the third world we can see their
system of cruelty, oppression and
slavery
and
long
trail
of
devastation and destruction.
These firstfruits became the
aggressors, the oppressors, the
slave-owners, the exploiters, the
suckers, the victimizers. They
225
constitute the men managing 7

Trumpets events: destruction of 1/3
of the earth, trees and vegetation
(Trumpet 1); destruction of 1/3 of
sea or marine life (Trumpet 2);
pollution by factories and miners
etc. and the disappearance of 1/3
of the fresh waters when they
destroyed the forests thru logging
(Trumpet 3); pollution of air and
atmospheric destruction such as
ozone
layer
depletion,
carbon
blanket
in
lower
atmosphere
resulting
to
global
warming
(Trumpet 4); woe # 1 locust-like
machines or organisms which sting
like scorpion, operating to scare
(torture not kill) mankind for
1,500
days
probably
helicopter/plain bombers during WW
I
and/or
endtime
hurricanes
(Trumpet 5 - Revelation 9:1-12);
woe # 2 - 1/3 of mankind killed by
fire, smoke and sulfur (gun power)
probably this refers to WW II
226
(Trumpet 6 Revelation 9:13-19);

woe # 3 = The 7 Last Plagues
culminating to WW III (Trumpet 7 or
7 Last Plagues Revelation 15-16).
These are all man-made. Why are
we ascribing these calamities to
God saying that these are His
wraths add-ons and have nothing to
do with our own deeds? Arent it
clear to our eyes that they are all
man-made?
And dont we see that the next
batch of calamities known as the 7
Last Plagues are also nothing but
the culmination of the same 7
Trumpets when we did not listen to
them when they sounded their alarm?
Do we not understand that when
Trumpet 1 called: Alas, 1/3 of the
dry land and its vegetation is
damaged dont we understand that
when we chose not to listen to the
emergency call of attention by both
environmentalists
and
righteous
227
men, Trumpet 1 has matured to

Plague No. 1, namely: illnesses
that consume (eat up) the flesh,
namely: cancer, diabetes, TB, etc.?
Dont we take notice that
Trumpet 2 says, 1/3 of the seas is
damaged, and Plague 2 says, And all
that is in the sea died!?
This is all man-made.
Now, Trumpet 3 calls, And 1/3
of the rivers and springs (that is,
fresh waters) has turned bitter.
Dont we see that by not taking
heed, we are now seeing all fresh
waters turning into blood, that is,
poisonous?
When we did not listen to
Trumpet 4 (1/3 of the air and
atmosphere darkened, due to fossil
fuel and CFC smokes), thus, we have
Plague No. 4:
Rev 16:8
[niv]The fourth angel poured out his

bowl on the sun, and the sun was given
power to scorch people with fire.
228
[niv]They were seared by the intense

heat and they cursed the name of God, who
Rev 16:9
had control over these plagues, but they
refused to repent and glorify him.
These are called sun-plagues:

1.
Drought and famine when
the heat of the sun turned
the land into iron and the
sky into bronze (no rain!),
2.
forest fires,
3.
heat
waves
that
suffocates people to death
especially
the
elderly
staying
inside
airconditioned rooms when hot
air, instead of cold air,
passes through the airconditioner,
4.
the hot rays of the sun
(ultra-violet rays) also
strike the Atlantic and
Pacific oceans and boil
them to produce hurricanes
and super typhoons,
229
5.
Also this hot rays,
after they had entered the
dry land zones, could not
escape
back
to
space
because
the
blanket
of
carbon
dioxide
in
the
atmosphere traps this heat
and
so,
we
have
this
phenomenon called climate
change,
6.
Etc.
The main culprit is the burning
of
the
fossil
fuel
by
oil
refineries, by factories, and by
millions of vehicles and machines
all over the world! These rising up
smoke displaced the ozone layer,
thus, thinning or depleting it, so
that a virtual hole is created
where the heat of the sun can pass
through and strike the sea, the
land, the forest, the farms, etc.,
creating the above list of sunplagues.
Now, do you now blame it to God?
230
What about Plague 5?

I can testify as well in my 40year
inner
journey
in
both
scientific and metaphysic worlds
I certify that all of these are manmade, namely: by the Illuminati,
the leader and by mankind, the
followers! There is not an iota
where God is involved!
Now plague 5:
16:10
Rev 16:11
[niv]The fifth angel poured out his

bowl on the throne of the beast, and his
kingdom was plunged into darkness. Men
gnawed their tongues in agony
[niv]and cursed the God of heaven
because of their pains and their sores, but
they refused to repent of what they had
done.
Confusion. Panic.
This does not now proceed
directly from Trumpet 5, but as a
result of the preceding plagues
which are insurmountable problems
to the beast and his kingdom
(government and political leaders)!
231
They are immobilized in the face of

these world-wide catastrophes and
diseases.
Thus, this fifth plague the
plague of darkness.
Plague No. 6 Armageddon.
This now directly results from
Trumpet
6:
political
trouble
started in the Middle East that I
said might have its relation to the
previous war, World War II. Both
Trumpet 6 and Plague 6 mention the
river Euphrates as the origin of
this trouble. This means the Middle
East. I do not have a clear idea
how the previous WW II had its
origin in the Middle East. What I
know is that it was fought in
Europe, not in the Middle East. Was
one of the reasons of the war the
Middle East? That both warring
parties have their interest in the
Middle East, such as oil, that they
232
would not settle except through

war?
Whatever, we have now the
Plague
No.
6,
the
so-called
Armageddon as the preparation for
the last and 7th plague: nuclear
World War III! The severe blast or
earthquake that is described to
melt mountains, islands and cities
and remove them from the map!
Armageddon or Plague 6, is the
preparation phase. Armageddon is
described to be a word war a war
in propaganda, to win as many to
your side.
It is the preparation for war,
not yet the actual war.
In ancient time from which many
prophetic terms are used, such as
Armageddon
(meaning:
Arm
+
Megiddo), the gathering of the
armies occurred in the Valley of
Megiddo, but the actual clash of
233
the armies the actual battle was

in the Valley of Jehoshaphat!
Thus, we can say that Megiddo
symbolizes
Plague
6
while
Jehoshaphat symbolizes Plague 7,
the actual World War 3!
And rightly so, as we can read
from a prophecy in prophet Joel:
Joel 3:2
Joel 3:3
Joel 3:4
Joel 3:5
[niv]I will gather all nations and bring

them down to the Valley of Jehoshaphat.
There I will enter into judgment against
them concerning my inheritance, my people
Israel, for they scattered my people among
the nations and divided up my land.
[niv]They cast lots for my people and
traded boys for prostitutes; they sold girls
for wine that they might drink.
[niv]"Now what have you against me,
O Tyre and Sidon and all you regions of
Philistia? Are you repaying me for something
I have done? If you are paying me back, I
will swiftly and speedily return on your own
heads what you have done.
[niv]For you took my silver and my
gold and carried off my finest treasures to
your temples.
234
Joel 3:6
Joel 3:7
Joel 3:8
Joel 3:9
[niv]You sold the people of Judah and

Jerusalem to the Greeks, that you might
send them far from their homeland.
[niv]"See, I am going to rouse them
out of the places to which you sold them,
and I will return on your own heads what
you have done.
[niv]I will sell your sons and
daughters to the people of Judah, and they
will sell them to the Sabeans, a nation far
away." The LORD has spoken.
[niv]Proclaim this among the nations:
Prepare for war! Rouse the warriors! Let all
the fighting men draw near and attack.
[niv]Beat your plowshares into

swords and your pruning hooks into spears.
Joel 3:10
Let the weakling say, "I am strong!"
Joel 3:11
Joel 3:12
[niv]Come quickly, all you nations

from every side, and assemble there. Bring
down your warriors, O LORD !
[niv]"Let the nations be roused; let
them advance into the Valley of
Jehoshaphat, for there I will sit to judge all
the nations on every side.
235
Joel 3:13
[niv]Swing the sickle, for the harvest

is ripe. Come, trample the grapes, for the
winepress is full and the vats overflowso
great is their wickedness!"
[niv]Multitudes, multitudes in the

valley of decision! For the day of the LORD is
Joel 3:14
near in the valley of decision.
The
symbolic
Valley
of
Jehoshaphat, the Valley of Decision
is the final decision if the
nations of the world have not yet
learned
their
lessons
in
the
previous wars and conflicts!
This is not Gods act. This is
the real work of Satan through his
umbrella
organization,
the
Illuminati,
who
controls
all
governments
and
can
pit
them
against each other!
Now, do you want to know Gods
secret act?
236
He had sternly warned the

Illuminati against staging another
use of nuclear bombs, after the
world war 2 bombing of the cities
of Hiroshima and Nagasaki.
This is the time when I find God
singling out a group of men telling
them that Lagot kayo sa akin (You
will answer to Me) if you push
through with your sinister plan to
stage the nuclear war.
God cannot anymore allow to see
overkill
of
bodies
and
souls
through nuclear power. I read that
not only your body that becomes
annihilated, your soul as well
would get deformed, so to speak, if
subjected to nuclear blast.
So, its serious. Real serious.
And so, God (for the first
time?) has meddled with mans free
will.
He had given the signal to the
more powerful Light Forces in UFOs
237
to attack the nuclear arsenals of

the Illuminati and destroy their
nuclear weapons!
So, if mankind insists, we
might have the World War III but no
nuclear weapons available for use.
Also,
God
had
inspired
new
scientists to invent device such as
the one invented by Mehran Tavakoli
Keshe that is like a laser beam that
can hit a bomber plane, for
example, and removes its power,
like a man suddenly losing his
strength and become a standing sack
that suddenly goes empty! Its like
a sudden brown out! While you fly
the plane in the sky!
Read
The
Unabridged
Great
Gospel according to Jesus Christ
thru John (25 volumes) and you will
see how infinite is the love of God
in the person of the Christ.
Read Conversations with God of
Neale Donald Walsch (3 volumes) and
238
you will see how infinite is the

plan of love of God for each of us!
These books can all be searched
in
the
internet
and
download
freely. If you have difficulty,
just
email
me
at:
cocoy777@yahoo.com
or
at:
cocoy7777777@gmail.com. That is, 3
7s and the other email has 7 7s.
But for the meantime, it is our
interest to read this book The 12
Hours and see how devastating is
the effect of believing the false
doctrine of God of Wrath!
This false doctrines along with
others wrong doctrines, comprise
Seal (or major root cause) # 1. It
immediately resulted to the Seal 2,
red horse war! because of the
divisions this doctrine has created
among mankind. For who can be
united under a wrathful God? No,
unity can only happen with a God of
Love!
239
After wars,
black horse:
Seal
resulted:
[niv]When the Lamb opened the third

seal, I heard the third living creature say,
Rev 6:5 "Come!" I looked, and there before me was a
black horse! Its rider was holding a pair of
scales in his hand.
[niv]Then I heard what sounded like a
voice among the four living creatures, saying,
Rev 6:6
"A quart of wheat for a day's wages, and
three quarts of barley for a day's wages, and
do not damage the oil and the wine!"
This is what we call Capitalism
raw
capitalism,
which
uses
measurements and meters to control
your wages, calculate your water,
electricity, weights and scales to
limit your purchases, etc. For what
main reason? To ensure that the
masses do not have abundance of the
earths resources and wealth. To
make sure that the masses remain
poor and weak.
And what is the purpose of oil
and wine?
240
Oil refers to fossil fuel or

gasoline which plays a very huge
role in this era of greed-based raw
capitalism, as we discussed some
time ago!
Wine is interesting. One of the
key businesses and products which
the Illuminati Rothschild does not
want to give up or to delegate is
his winery. Why? What is the
usefulness of drinks? Wine and
liquor and soft drinks?
They are the vehicle into which
the Illuminati has poisoned the
men! And the rest of humanity.
That is reason why men
earlier than their wives.
die
You can see that drunkenness

has been the major cause of
troubles and crimes, before the
invention
of
illegal
drugs
especially
shabu.
It
was
the
intoxicating drink that turned the
mind and behavior violent. Most of
241
the crimes have been because of the

wine because first and foremost,
the poison makes your mind violent,
and then, afterwards, slowly kills
your brain and body.
We have seen so many drunkards
or
men
addicted
to
alcohol,
suffering brain incapacity, that
is, they become incapable of proper
thinking and proper behavior.
And now it is also an increasing
cases
among
men
where
their
intestines, their lungs, their
livers, etc. are poisoned by the
drinks into which the Illuminati
through
their
companies,
put
poisons!
Assassinations of leaders who
did not align themselves to SatanIlluminatis agenda were through
the bullets as well as the poisoned
cup!
The poisoned cup mentioned in
Extreme Oath of the Jesuits, - this
242
poisoned cup used by the Jesuits,

the
main
legworkers
of
the
Illuminati,
refers
mainly
to
drinks, e.g., the wine, liquors,
the soft drinks.
So this greed-motivated, lustdriven, pride-ruled capitalism as
the oil and the wine as its two
foremost symbols.
By the way, I would like to add
here: that the fossil fuel smoke
when in the air, attacks oxygen,
strips it of the electron, and turn
this widowed oxygen into oxidants,
the dreaded cancer-causing free
radicals. Thus, this oil or fossil
fuel is responsible for the worse
illnesses we have now, esp cancers.
Thus, we have here a direct link
of fossil fuel (oil) to mankinds
current scourge.
So we have had enough of Seal
4.
243
By the way, Seals 1 to 6 are

discussed in Revelation 6.
Memory aid: 6 seals are in
Revelation 6!
Seal 5 is the killing of
innocent people, Gods righteous
children, which the bible calls the
saints. The inno-saints. They are
not necessarily carrying the name
Christians.
They
are
not
necessarily
labelled
Christians
because
much
in
the
worlds
Christians today are fake. So they
refer to all who are righteous and
innocents and were killed by the
agents
of
the
whore
church
(Vatican) and beast government
(Roman
empire
and
her
image,
Britain and USA).
Calculations of how many were
killed by the Catholic Church
during
her
Inquisition/Crusades
ranges from 80 to 100 million. Now,
what about those innocent natives
244
or aborigines killed by the beast

in their search for gold, land and
natural
resources
(mining
activities)?
They are countless!
And
what
about
the
Pharmaceutical industrys multiple
medications (polypharmacy) which
are now identified as the leading
cause of death among Americans (and
most surely in other countries too
that adopted the Pharmaceutical
system)
where
the
set
of
medicines prescribed, and no longer
the disease, poison and kill the
patients?
Revelation
18:23-24
reveals
that Babylon the Great (in this
end-time, USA and Vatican) does not
only have sorcery (pharmaceuticals)
as their key tool in deceiving the
nations, but also that this same
pharmaceutical
industry
in
particular, and chemical industries
245
in general this is the cause of

all the deaths of mankind!
Let us quote this ominous
verse:
[niv] By your magic spell (sorcery
pharmaceuticals) all the nations were led
Rev 18:23
astray.
[niv] In her was found the (1) blood
of prophets and of the saints, and (2) of all
who have been killed on the earth" e.g., the
Rev 18:24
countless of patients who died in the
pharmaceutical care.
Your and Her can refer to

Babylon
the
Great
(beast
government) and it can refer to
Mystery Babylon the Great, the
Catholic Church. If so, what is the
link between the Catholic Church or
the Vatican to the second group of
casualties, to the of all who have been killed
on the earth to the other information that
it is the Pharmaceutical that is
the leading killer of the people
246
nowadays
thru
their
poisonous
medicines which are creating more
diseases and never really healing
any one of them! What is the link
of
the
Vatican
and
the
Pharmaceuticals?
Pharmaceuticals (or its ancient
name, sorcery) has its root in the
Vatican. It was Vaticans first
pope, Simon Magus, the sorcerer,
who disguised to be Simon Peter
it was Simon Magus who brought with
him this craft this witchcraft
this sorcery to the Vatican. As a
matter of fact, this chemicalformulation has been going on for
centuries; as a matter of fact, the
formulation
of
pharmaceuticals
medicines has been done in the
bowels of the Vatican! The base of
this huge pharmaceutical industry
is underneath the Vatican! It is
where the testing of these poison
medicines is being done, using both
human and animal guinea pigs!
247
Merck cant do this. Pfizer

cant do this. What these front
companies are doing with their
sister pharm companies, are doing
have been doing is: they merely
reproduce what has been finalized
in the basement of the Vatican!
Vatican is the first base of this
huge industry called Big Pharma!
So?
So, call her Babylon the Great,
call her Mystery Babylon the Great,
call her Vatican, call her Roman
Catholic Church, call her USA, call
her Pharmaceutical Industry
or
Expanded
Pharmakeia,
call
her
Illuminati they are synonyms! One
is either the whole thing or its
part! They are all the same!
Satans machinery! To deceive,
to steal and to kill!
***
So, they are responsible for
Seal
5:
martyrdom
of
true
248
Christians and the innocent natives

of America, Philippines, Africa,
etc.
When they asked or when
Rev 6:10
[niv]They called out in a loud voice,

"How long, Sovereign Lord, holy and true,
until you judge the inhabitants of the earth
and avenge our blood?"
The Lord responded thus:
[niv]Then each of them was given a

white robe, and they were told to wait a little
Rev 6:11
longer, until the number of their fellow
servants and brothers who were to be killed
as they had been was completed.
***
Seal 6 is Gods retaliation
His promised judgment against the
murderers. In Seal 6, God acts!
[niv]I watched as he opened the sixth
seal. There was a great earthquake. The sun
Rev 6:12
turned black like sackcloth made of goat
hair, the whole moon turned blood red,
Rev 6:13
[niv]and the stars in the sky fell to

earth, as late figs drop from a fig tree when
shaken by a strong wind.
249
Rev 6:14
Rev 6:15
[niv]The sky receded like a scroll,

rolling up, and every mountain and island
was removed from its place.
[niv]Then the kings of the earth, the
princes, the generals, the rich, the mighty,
and every slave and every free man hid in
caves and among the rocks of the
mountains.
[niv]They called to the mountains and

the rocks, "Fall on us and hide us from the
Rev 6:16 face of him who sits on the throne and from
the wrath of the Lamb!
Rev 6:17
[niv]For the great day of their wrath

has come, and who can stand?"
Seal 6 Phase 1: darkening of the

world,
after
the
righteous
missionaries and people of God were
gone.
But it was not too long, for
Phase 2 sets in, Gods retaliation:
250
The sky receded like a scroll,

rolling up, and every mountain and
island was removed from its place.
Then the kings of the earth,
the princes, the generals, the
rich, the mighty, and every slave
and every free man hid in caves and
among the rocks of the mountains.
They called to the mountains
and the rocks, "Fall on us and hide
us from the face of him who sits on
the throne and from the wrath of
the Lamb!
It is interesting to note that
THE ENSUING 7 TRUMPETS AND 7
PLAGUES ARE WHAT THEY CALL THE
WRATH OF GOD!
And so, from there, the apostle
John proceeded to call the 7 Last
Plagues as the wrath of God. He
borrows the phrase, after these
wicked men used it in Revelation
6:16.
251
These deceivers, thieves and

murderers are not telling the truth
in verse 16. But they are more
honest when they say their wrath
in verse 17 for indeed, it is the
masses of people whom they had
deceived and oppressed who will
show them their wrath!
To the extent that they will
scream to the mountains and the
rocks, "Fall on us and hide us!
They know how terrible is an
awaked masses!
They themselves wrote it in
their
Secret
Covenant
of
the
Illuminati, to quote:
Grand illusion of Freedom
The truth will be hidden in
their face, so close they will not
be able to focus on it until its
too late.
Oh
yes,
so
grand
the
illusion of freedom will be, that
252
they will never know they are our

slaves.
But if they ever find out
they are our equal, we shall perish
then.
Secrecy & Ignorance are Keys
THIS THEY MUST NEVER KNOW.
If they ever find out that
together they can vanquish us, they
will take action.
They must never, ever find
out what we have done, for if they
do, we shall have no place to run.
No
shelter.
one
shall
give
us
So?
We will work together
always and will remain bound by
blood and secrecy.
Death will come to him who
speaks.
253
***
Viewed from the Revelation 17
window, the European Catholic are
the mother whore while the harlot
daughters are the Anglican Britain
and Protestant USA, et al. The
Anglicans-Protestants
continued
the
work
of
imperialism
or
exploitation of the rest of the
world, especially the third world
countries. What Rome-Vatican could
not accomplish or could accomplish
in smaller scale, the Americans and
companions accomplished in larger
scale and magnitude.
They
promoted
and
acted
according to the doctrine of God
of wrath.
This little book chronicled the
era of slavery up to the 1800s.
The final bunch of fruits are
focused more on the victims, not
the aggressors. For it seems that
254
in this period, the 7 Last Plague

phase, there is no more pure
victimizer, everybody is caught up
in
the
victim
vortex,
former
victimizers included.
In one of the worst places,
namely, the Philippines, victims
(drug addicts) are turning into
victimizers (drug pushers, robbersrapists-killers). So, it seems each
person is a victimizer and victim
at the same time. Except those
innocent helpless women who are
rape
victims
or
the
helpless
citizens who became victims of
robbery or killings.
Addicted women are turning into
whores (prostitutes) to sell their
bodies to sustain their drug vice.
After so much suffering, a hero
came up in the person of Pres
Rodrigo Duterte who is leading the
suffering nation in their war
against
the
drug
lords,
drug
255
pushers and drug addicts who are

victimizing the innocents.
There is much bloodshed as
Duterte is now able to use the full
force of the law and government
resources to curb the drug epidemic
in the country which has become a
nation of victimizers and victims.
This is the final fruit of
Catholicism-God-of-Wrath-Threatof-Hell religion. Where do you see
a nation split into two groups,
composed
of
victims
and
victimizers? It is in the Catholic
Philippines! How can you call that
Christianity?
***
Seal # 1 white horse (false
doctrine) has grown from a mere
seed into full flaming 7 Last
Plagues whose final scene is World
War III nuclear war if mankind
will not wake up!
256
There is a great need for

mankind to wake up to the falsity
of the doctrine of God of wrath
and other false teachings of the
whore church.
Here, we need Gods leading
revelations (namely: The 11-volume
Great Gospel of John and the 3volume Conversations with God and
other companion books to appease
mankind, and soothe their anger and
hurting by letting them know that
God is not a God of wrath but of
infinite love.
Father, my beloved Abba, let
your books and other tools spread
all over the land to shine upon all
men, women and children.
Father, let Thy greatest of
mercies to rain upon the bleeding
and groaning people in the land.
Amen.
***
257
258
FIRST HOUR - Moral Values

Moral values are most often
preached in the so-called civilized
and more educated world, where
especially the Christian religion,
under
different
denominational
sects is common. We see how it, in
political terms, favourably serves
the power hungry authorities, in
either worldly or in spiritual
things.
2] The people are taught a
terrible knowledge of God; not
because they recognize and love the
Same [God], but only because they
view Him as the inexorable tyrant
of all tyrants whom they should
fear immensely. And so the Deity is
preached only as a hostage who
should bear fruit, while all other
hostages
have
already
become
fruitless.
3] Instead of announcing the
Deity as the highest solace to the
people, the Same is presented to
259
them as Someone that has nothing

better to do, than to condemn each
minute billions of morally ruined
and disobedient children forever
into the eternal sea of fire
(Hell).
4] And so, look around a little.
Look at all the countless dungeons
that are all crammed with all kinds
of moral criminals. And look at
how, from minute to minute, these
dungeons
are
continuously
increasing by vast numbers, so
that, if these dungeons were united
in one place [and this increase of
numbers continued at the same
pace], you would think that in a
few years the entire generation of
the earth would have to get up and
march in there.
5] Let us ask, what happens to
people who are captured there? Look
a little over here towards the
morning. See, a number of deathly
pale
multitudes
are
already
260
standing there; they are surrounded

by all kinds of armed people and
poisonous judges; and see further
over there a number of murderous
instruments
with
which
these
unfortunates are executed. Over
there
you
see
burning
pyres,
gallows, scaffolds and all sorts of
other fatal instruments. See, that
is the last penitentiary for all
such moral criminals!
6] Now. You will ask. What have
they all done? Yes, I say. Among
them
are
murderers,
robbers,
thieves, turncoats and political
troublemakers. Furthermore, a large
quantity
of
these
people
has
brought
damage
to
the
nation
through all kinds of deceits. Among
these are those who have, one way
or another, deeply offended the
political or moral order. Look.
Consequently, as long as these
serve at least as an apparent
261
reason,
the
crimes
of
these
unfortunates are uncovered.
7] But now let us ask another
important question: Wherein then
lies the reason that these people
have become such criminals? Even if
you would ask someone else for the
reason, you will certainly not get
the same answer, other than: Either
the reason lies in the neglected
upbringing, or, what may be one and
the same, it was already shaped by
their parents, grandparents, and
great-grandparents.
8] I am asking once more: how
was it then that these people
received such a bad upbringing, and
that in the upbringing justice and
knowledge of truth have neglected
an entire generation? You do not
have to reach far; the answer will
force itself upon you: does not
care much for anything, other than
that the underlings are kept in
total darkness as much as possible;
262
they do this in the fear, that if

the people would receive more
evidence about Me and thereby also
receive their own destiny, the
power of these rulers and their
temporal earnings [on earth] will
soon have an end.
9] Oh these fools! They should
only look upon My David, who
himself was a king and a prophet
and as such was a great teacher to
the people. If they did this they
would soon observe that a nation
that
recognizes
God
and
His
fortitude is also a people full of
obedience and good will.
10] Thousands can be governed
more easily with a feather-quill,
than ten dark morons who have no
other image of Me than, perhaps, of
one of a possibly existing tyrant,
or a being which formerly would
suck the last drops of blood out of
his followers like a vampire, until
finally blessing them with eternal
263
life after kneeling and worshipping

Him for ages on a luminous cloud. 11] Look, is it not easy to
comprehend that people want to get
away as much as possible from such
a cruel God? Even if they still
possess any kind of religion, this
exists in mere ceremony; and this
out of divine considerations only.
EFFECT NO. 1 OF THE DOCTRINE ON GOD OF WRATH:
COUNTLESS WILL LEAVE RELIGION & PLUNGE INTO
IMMORALITY AND CRIMINALITY
12] Already, in the beginning,

the consequence of all this was
that
the
world-addicted
part
ultimately, as you would say: Ran
away from all religion and all kind
of Christian doctrine.
[Note: Society is composed of
the religious and the irreligious
immoral
(women)
and
criminals
(men). Sad to know that the later
are the fruit of the former, that
is, the immoral and the criminal
264
are the fruits (read: result) of

religion of cruel God; they run
away and spurned all religions
because of their cruel God and not
to
mention
their
priests
hypocrisy.]
EFFECT NO. 2 OF THE DOCTRINE ON GOD OF WRATH:
DIVISIONS WITHIN & CONFUSION
13] On the other hand, church

separations
and
sectarianism
emerged, namely through men who
more or less realized the folly of
such a sermonized Godhead, and in a
sense said in their own minds: It
is
utterly
confusing
how
the
divinity is being taught nowadays;
let us therefore take the doctrine
into our own hands, examine it more
closely and see whether or not we
can obtain clearer truth about the
divinity. 14] And in fact, they found in
such a test that I am not at all
such a tyrant. On the other hand
265
they forgot however, that despite

everythingI am Godand they still
took My will to be too apathetic.
Others raised Me so high, and in
each deed philosophized themselves
in every way, which in their nature
only finds some kind of vain
stimulation. They did this in
pursuit of My just and complete
will, but in the mistaken idea that
whatever goes through their foolish
minds must be My will! And so arose,
in the place of the old folly, a
great deal of absurdities and a
variety of difference in concepts
when teaching of the divine. It is
truly not worth the effort to list
them for you.8
15] As already noted above, the
reason for all that was and there
is none other than: partly the
moral politics, but mainly, the
inertia and fear with the people to
seriously
walk
in
the
premanifested ways to eternal life.
266
For truly I say, whoever does not

accept My Kingdom, how I announced
it, he will not receive it. Even if
he should unite all the sects
within himself, or accept all the
sects. For I alone am the Way, the
Truth and the Life.
267
EFFECTS OF THE RELIGION OF A WRATHFUL GOD

ON DIFFERENT CONTINENTS
268
SECOND HOUR - Asia

Look here on this tablet. See
the country that lies before you.
It is Asia. See how the people are
covered with thick veils. They rush
about chaotically; out of their
hollow breast they blurt out one
lament after another.
2] Here you find nothing but the
most blatant paganism, although
here and there, a Christian crowd
is still praying unto Me. This can
be seen, as you look within the
picture, through the little naked
and bleeding groups of people.
There, see, in the centre of Asia,
an
enormous
castle
in
the
highlands; it is the castle of the
god Brahma9. See, how this one
really accomplishes things, for he
even understands the art of how to
fleece the kings, and to feed them
with dirt.
3] No one can approach his
castle within one hour of the path.
269
Woe to the sinner; for the [socalled10] angels11 of this god stand
on all borderlines holding watch,
as lords over life and death.
4] Whoever comes near this
vicinity
and
brings
gold
and
jewels, fat oxen, cows, calves and
sheep: the angels do nothing to
them.
Instead,
they
take
the
sacrifice and the giver is simply
released with fifty to one-hundred
bamboo strokes.
5] You may think that this is
something bad. I say, Oh No!
Whoever returns and shows his blue
beaten back, carried out by the
angels, receives divine veneration
and it is then easy for him to
procure
the
most
important
government positions through this
acknowledgement.
6] This is not the only thing
that
befalls
such
givers.
If
someone does not come quite well
loaded and packed with giftswhich
270
are of course acceptedthe giver is

not whipped but is covered with all
kinds of other gruesome penances
from the angels. They are of the
type that the mere mentioning of
them here sounds unbelievable or at
least
to
the
highest
degree
ridiculous.
7] One example is that someone
must stand on one foot under a tree
for years. Only a trifle is
presented
here,
because
these
angels are so inventive in such
works of penance, you would have a
hard time even believing Me if I
would make them all known to you.
8] Their cruelty has, in this
regard, no boundary; and still
their constitution is proclaimed
everywhere.
A
part
of
that
constitution is that the only way
to attain eternal bliss, according
to their doctrine, is to present
this Brahma with an extraordinary
271
sacrifice at least once in his

lifetime.
9] However, such sacrifices are
not all that this Brahma demands of
his believers; he also demands
human sacrifices. First off, each
woman must be sacrificed after the
death of her husband12, secondly,
girls and lads must be sacrificed
annually: the girls may not be
under twelve and not over fourteen
years old; the boys however, must
be sacrificed in the sixth year of
their age.
10] It is obvious that the girls
must be of the most exceptional
beauty and the boys of the freshest
health. The parent who presents
such a sacrifice, in addition to a
significant dowry, can then request
for himself two things, namely that
he primarily attains a so-called
letter of indulgence13 for all his
children, and secondly that he is
pardoned from all works of penance.
272
As special preference from the

angels, he can also be absolved
immediately from his body in order
to arrive most unfailingly in this
manner to his blessedness.
11] Another means of receiving
official pardon is that: if someone
takes a young pretty wife, he [the
groom] is not allowed to touch her
[or consummate the marriage], but
if he wants to receive grace, he
must take her to the borderline
where the angels hold their watch.
There in the face of the angels she
[the bride] must undress herself
totally naked, step into an already
prepared bath and wash herself, and
when she comes out of the bath she
must festively decorate herself and
allow the guard-keeping angel to
rape her through three full nights.
12] When she returns, she is
then also sufficiently blessed.
This blessing can have such an
effect, that if the spouse dies
273
before her, she does not have to

sacrifice herself. Instead she can
either let another person burn for
her, or save herself completely
from being burned to death by means
of a significant sacrifice. 13]
Yes,
the
foolishnesses
often even go further. Among other
things, one preferential treatment
that is performed is that a one to
three year old girl has her genital
organs sewn together to a minuscule
opening by one such angel, for the
preservation
of
her
chastity.
However, it is only performed, if
the suitable sacrifice was given
for one reason, then, when such a
girl reaches the age of maturity,
she is once again brought back, and
such an angel then airs [or opens]
her [genital organs for] marriageability. Other countless follies
that are common there are best not
remembered.
274
14] You see, I already have to

watch such absurdity nearly into
the third millennium. I have to
watch how these wicked people who
are in the possession of the old
pre-Flood religion - from which you
now have some knowledge14 - push
such indescribable nonsense! - See
there at the end of the illuminated
tablet: See, it is an hourglass,
and only a few grains of sand remain
to fall through.
15] I am not going to show you
all the abominable pictures of
Persia, Arabia, Turkey, the Chinese
empire, Siberia and other unknown
smaller states; for nowhere will
you discover anything but the most
abominable pressure on people. The
god they preach everywhere is,
truly,
none
other
than
Satan
himself in all his various out of
control evil ways.
16]
However,
do
not
be
concerned about My long, patient
275
waiting [over this wickedness], for

the scarcity of the spirit will be
increased.
But
woe
unto
the
servants of malice! Oh, their
reward will be great! 17] I say, as inventive as Satan
is, truly, I also made a secret
invention, over which he will soon
be surprised from eternity to
eternity. I have tolerated long
enough and waited throughout time
for improvement15. However, the
earth
has
become
full
of
a
disgusting stench; that is why I
have already ignited My torch to
burn them in the near future, so
that their disgusting stench does
not ascend into My heaven and
pollute the dwellings of My loyal
abiders.
18] This is why I say to you:
Make sure that the world does not
infuriate you! Each of their words
is a scum-bubble, filled with
deadly pestilence. - Therefore,
276
hear My Word and follow My advice,

so the fire of the earth will not
burn you when I ignite it. For this
fire will bring life to the living,
and death to the already dead!
277
THIRD HOUR - Africa

AFRICA
Now see this country. It is

depicted for you on the white
tablet. You might recognize it. It
is Africa. Take a good look at it.
I am telling you it is not a land
map; it is the actual country in a
literal picture.
2] See. Here are the northern
coasts, and here in the north is
old Egypt; further over toward the
west are all the well known states
which cause havoc and mayhem.
Observe all the rough mountain
ranges and between them observe the
incalculable
sand
deserts
and
grasslands. 3] See. The idol Mohamed rules
everywhere. Robbery, murder and
slavery are everywhere and on the
other hand despotism and tyranny is
of the highest order!
4]
See
how
all
these
inhabitants still carry on a trade
278
but they are nothing but bond

slaves to the rulers; the sword of
the despot revolves steadily around
their bare necks, and what they
nearly acquired for themselves,
they have to hand over to their
ruler. Do not allow the world to
deceive you and do not listen to
its
temptation;
for
all
its
treasures are empty and perishable!
The Great Gospel of John, vol.
7
5] See how their priests preach
curses and lies from their towers;
they preach no blessings, but fill
the poor with their [pretended]
Elysian16 air; while these poor men
must
give
sacrifice
for
this
nothing of at least half of what
the ruler left them.
6] See how a few Christians here
make a very miserable pitiful
figure;
meanwhile,
other
more
powerful, by name only, Christians
279
wander about well armed in powerful

armies and make the wretched still
more miserable than they already
are. As you can see, instead of
bringing them My blessing and My
grace as they should, they bring
war, death, devastation, famine and
countless other evils. Truly, not
even Paul performed such awful
Christian-pursuits, as these [socalled] Christians do to these
wretched people.
EGYPT
Now, let us leave this coast up

there and look a little toward
Egypt.
7] Look here. Look at this
beautiful country; this one-time
blessing to Jacob. See how it looks
now. Truly, it is so wicked, the
harlot Babel is a pure virgin
compared to it.
8] Thus far, the old Nile is
still irrigating the ground where
280
Joseph ruled when everything still

belonged to Pharaoh; but whose
country is it that this Nile is
watering now?
9] As I led the Israelites home
out of this land, this same land
was afflicted with seven hard
plagues17 for a short time, until
the children were released. What
were these plagues compared to
today?
Today
their
number
is
endless. Yes. Those early plagues
were
truly
manna
from
heaven
compared to what is happening
today.
10]
At
that
time
pagans
controlled the same country; but
they were at least people, and knew
to respect the value of human
beings. Their tenet was one18 that,
like the one from central Asia,
sprung from the time of Noah; the
Being of the great God was well
known
to
them.
Out
of
this
knowledge,
they
had
manifold
281
wisdom; they only taught this

wisdom to certain people through
their mysteries. They said they did
this so that the great God would
not be desecrated through someone
incapable and unworthy. For this
reason their country subsequently
overflowed with all types of socalled wonders of the world, and
their wisdom and schools were
acknowledged by all nations as
remarkable.
11]
Today
you
still
see
remnants
of
former
greatness
looming over the hot sand of this
country; but now take a closer look
at this land. See its poor people;
see how they are hounded just like
animals. See, here to the south are
some peaceful cottages surrounded
by almost undefeatable mountains.
12] Look over here, and look
fearlessly! The armed climbers of
the despot boldly ascend to the
mountaintop. See there! They plunge
282
themselves
onto
the
peaceful
cottages; they do this only to
cruelly kill all the peaceful
citizens. They haul away all of
their possessions, and replace them
with other prisoners; then they
place on them, in addition to a most
terrible death penalty, a bitter
duty. This duty is designed to earn
tribute for the despot quickly: in
three years instead of over a span
of ten years.
13] Look over here. Here is
another such countryside; here the
same took place three years ago.
See how these tribute-extortionists
approach the replaced slaves and
cruelly mistreat them; all their
women and maidservants are severely
punished; then they take their
acquired possessions, and haul them
away.
14] Now. Look further upwards.
See. Here are several despotic war
servants equipped with nooses19,
283
swords and shotguns. Look! See how

at this instant the nooses are
thrown to and fro over the fleeing
inhabitants
of
this
mountain
region. See. There a little toward
the west. See how some climb over
cliffs and seize the fathers,
mothers, and children in flight.
Young and old climb with bleeding
fingers to escape those cruel
murderers. Also notice how these
are pursued by the despots; now one
after another is shot down from the
cliffs. Now look how they are
already gagging many prisoners, men
and youths together, in order to
bring them in a most miserable and
sordid manner to their military
headquarter.
15] And now look again down the
mountain. See! There is an official
ruler and tribute-guard of the
despot. Look at him as he, only to
refresh his lustfulness, scatters
an entire group of frightened
284
female slaves with a whip. He does

this in order to again rape a
profusely bleeding slave, under his
brutal blows. Other horrors, which
are being committed here in this
country in great numbers, are best
not thought of.
16] Now. See how this country
looks! Compare these plagues with
the previous seven and surely, you
must admit that they were a pure
manna from heaven [compared to the
horror of what is happening now.]
For if you want to think of the
highest
degree
of
infernal
depravity, travel to Egypt and you
will literally find it there.
17] I am saying, and I cannot
tell you more, that is how far it
has come everywhere here. Even a
good deed is the very worst
cruelty; this cruelty is practiced
all over by the rulers of this
beautiful empire.
285
18] Take a little peak over here

in the hospitals, sanatoriums and
asylums. See how the sick are
martyred in all kinds of ways. They
feed the poor with rubbish. The
insane are placed into holes in the
wall like mummies and sealed with
iron gates; there they cower,
scream and lament.
19] I am not going to explain
the matter any further to you. It
suffices if I say that a good deed
is a burst of cruelty everywhere in
this country. Think about it. Under
which guise does cruelty itself
appear?
20] Now we are leaving the
northern part of this miserable
country, as well as the rest of
Africa. See over here the unknown
center of this country! Notice,
cottages
are
still
scattered
everywhere here and there. See.
286
This country is large and all

around locked in by un-ascendable
mountains. Look. This is the only
point
on
earth
where
an
uncorrupted, highly good-natured
class of people still exists.
21] See. These people are still
looking20
into
the
innermost
[heart]. Except for the apostle
Thomas, who was sent by Me, no
stranger has ever set foot in this
country;
and
so
this
small
population of people, who alone
sparingly inhabit this hot region,
are still within My pure teaching.
To this hour my pure teaching has
not been clouded over among them.
22] This is the only small linkup point that still connects the
earth with My heaven. Take notice
of what I will say to you now: If a
disrespectful foot greedily enters
this holy sanctuary, I will hurl my
torch over the earth. -
287
23] Look here from this country

toward the east and toward the
west. Look how two major nations,
full of greed and voracity, have
already placed all kinds of ladders
against the mountains. They do this
in
order
to
appease
their
insatiable thirst for the reputed
gold in this country.
24] Yes. I say unto you. They
will soon succeed. They are nearly
penetrating through. They will find
none of the gold for which they
thirst. However, I say, truly they
will find some kind of gold, but
this gold will evilly crush the
entire earth with its heaviness.
25] Now draw a little closer
over here. Look at the southwestern coast of this country. Look
at the commendable human trade.
See. Despotic profiteers under all
kinds of names completely pack
their cursed ships with these poor
immortal people. Take a little peak
288
inside these ships. See how all

around it has very low plankgalleries or decks21, and how on
these decks these poor people have
to lay on their belly next to each
other like stacked wood.
26] You see, such a ship is
packed with six-hundred to onethousand such unfortunate people.
As for nourishment: from this coast
until America a four pound heavy,
smelly, brick shaped bread22 is
placed before each individuals
mouth; and ahead, facing the mouth,
runs a groove everywhere; once a
day water for all slaves is poured
into this groove.
27] You see, with this kind of
food such a poor person must make a
trip of 2000 miles. And during the
trip a daily investigation is
conducted, whether or not some have
perished.
28] But, how does such an
investigation take place? Take a
289
look. A so-called slave attendant

goes
about
with
a
pointed
instrument along the gallery and
pierces someone in the foot! If the
mistreated one screams, it is a
sign that he is still alive.
29] There are also other means
to test life, which such true
satanic sacrileges of these humanmerchants allow themselves to. We
are not going to dwell on this evil
any further. Yet one thing is
certain:
when
these
merchants
operate in lions, tigers, snakes
and hyenas, they give these animal
beasts incessantly more attention,
nurture and care than their own
poor human brothers.
30] And now we have learned
about the entire continent. For
just a little bit, look down at the
southern point of this country, to
the place that is called the [Cape
of] Good Hope. Truly, I say to you,
there is actually good hope in this
290
place for Satan. Over here the

trade is of such significance that
the lord of darkness invests his
capitals continuously with onethousand percent.
31] I do not need to tell you
anymore. You can easily understand
how
much
such
a
life-style
displeases Me, especially from socalled Christians. A great reward
is going to follow!
291
FOURTH HOUR - Atlantic Ocean

Now take a look over here on
this expanse; again you see another
picture. There is nothing to see
but waves upon waves, and see how
one wave drives the other. I can
only tell you: This picture is
nothing but a small part of the
Atlantic Ocean. In this fourth
hour, we will stroll around a
little on this large body of water,
and here and there we will observe
the coming and going of swimming
houses.
2] Now look over here! Just now
on the western edge of the plate
appears a large so-called ocean
liner; and see, on its side there
are quite a few other, smaller
vessels
under
different
descriptions23.
3] Now we are going to pursue
this ship a little. See here on this
side, in the deep south, there
292
appears to be a rather important

island. Look. The ship is pointing
straight toward this island. What
do you think this ship is doing?
4] Take a little guess. Look
inside its supply stowage. See. It
has
at
least
six
years
of
provision. Take a look inside the
golden cabin of the captain; look
on the tables, and you will find
maps of different countries and the
various
kinds
of
measuring
instruments.
5] By now you have probably
already guessed what this ship is
up to; just wait a little bit longer
[and you will see clearly]. Watch
the expressions of the observing
sailor standing watch at the upper
mast; see how he stares around with
a telescope from side to side and
explores the immense surface of the
water from wave to wave. However,
he still sees no land.
293
6] See how desperately the

people scurry on the deck of the
ship; for they already drank all
the sweet, precious water on the
long-lasting, seafaring trip.
7] Now. Look at this scene a
little. Look. Here they throw lots
into a pot; now they draw. A poor
Negro pulled the lot; now he is
undressed and they cover his eyes,
and both arms are firmly bound
together at the armpits. Look. The
sergeant is drawing close and
opening his veins, and the blood
that streams out of his veins is
immediately mixed with a little rum
to still the thirst. However, the
now bled to death Negro is straight
away thrown overboard into the sea.
Since this drink was not enough for
everyone,
this
procedure
is
repeated on quite a few sailors;
and the blood-cocktail is prepared
out of their veins.
294
8] Although this scene is

extremely rare, and such tragedy
befalls only in extreme need of
water, it is nonetheless excused.
Yes. Out of tremendous brotherly
love, it would be something else,
if, in such a distress, one or the
other sailors would decide for
himself to rescue his brothers from
death with his own blood-drink.
This
would
be
a
tremendous
testimony of brotherly love for him
who did such deed. In this case,
however, it is a horror. It would
be
better
that
a
thousand
voluntarily sacrificed themselves
for one; instead one is overcome by
such a cruel deed.
9] Now see. The lookout [in the
crows nest] screams land from
the basket; at once everyone on
board is happy; all sails, as you
see,
are
directed
toward
the
island. See. The ship is flying
like an arrow over tower-high
295
waves; and look, they just now

reach a bay. The anchors are
dropped, all the team except for
the necessary watch hurries into
the little vehicles to go to shore.
10] See. A fresh source of water
is soon discovered at the coast and
now the scurry is mad and abuzz in
order to take the fresh water; and
so in a few hours the ship is once
again equipped with sweet, precious
water; and once more all is set
afloat.
11] The vehicles move slowly
along the coast in order to see
whether
this
land
is
already
inhabited or not. Now they discover
a place that consists of simple
round huts, and at once they
approach this place.
12] They land and go ashore. The
inhabitants are startled by the
canon thunder and take to flight;
very soon the sailors search their
small huts and whatever they find
296
is taken from them, no matter what

it is and what name it may have.
See. Poor, small bands of people
are
robbed
of
their
entire
possessions; but this is not the
only scene [that opens itself up
before us.]
13] These poor escapees are
pursued
and
nearly
completely
annihilated, or, if everything goes
well, they are at least caught;
after a time and opportunity they
are sold in America for a good trade
price.
14] See. You already know what
kind of ship this was; and you
already know what it is up to. Look.
It is a ship that goes out on
discovery trips.
15]
Now.
Let
this
ship
henceforth pursue its infamous,
appalling way. Here is already
another. However this shipthe one
you now seeI will only show you in
the Spirit; for it was already
297
discovered
by
another
French
mariner in the year 1835 in the
Mediterranean Sea and was at once
destroyed.
16] Now however, I show you this
ship as it drove its terrible harm
before this time in the Atlantic
Ocean. Mind you, it is not the only
one of its kind; presently there
are about twenty ships of this type
in the Atlantic waters, who bring
this kind of disaster.
17] The masters of these ships
are
mostly
Spaniards
and
Portuguese. Four of them are Turks.
Notice. Just now this ship is
leaving fully packed with slaves
from the coast of Africa in order
to sell them to another slave
trader in America. Now see here:
Scarcely two-hundred nautical miles
away
from
the
coast,
it
is
discovered,
pursued
and
taken
captive by an English ship.
298
18]
The
sailors
defend
themselves in despair. However, it
is of no use. The English ship is
by far superior in power to this
buccaneer-ship,
and
it
must
surrender. At once the English
sailors climb onto the upper-deck
of this ship, free the slaves, and
bring these onto their ship; here
they are under somewhat better
care.
19] What will take place with
this buccaneer-ship? Take a close
look and you will soon discover.
See how busy the English sailors
are; they are commanded by their
superior officer to undress the
entire crew of this ship and throw
their clothes into the sea. Then,
after the method of the slave
storage, the people are nailed to
the deck with long pointed nails;
however, the captain is hung by his
hands onto the mast with his face
looking
outward
and
his
feet
299
secured with a rope under the mast.

Moreover, as they complete the work
they depart into the cabins, taking
all useful items for themselves;
hoisting
the
sails
of
this
[buccaneer-] ship they leave to
retire to their own vessel; and
with the shrillest waling screams
from the deck they relinquish the
buccaneer-ship to the wind.
20] Just look and think. What
must the outcome be when one
cruelty against the other appears
merely as a result of a cruel mood!?
And think about how such scenes are
played out in the face of His, Who,
dying on the cross for His enemies,
asks the Father to forgive them!
21] Are there no other means to
suppress the evil of the slave
trade, than these! No matter which
way, it is always marked with the
seal of the scarcely conceivable
cruelty.
300
22] You will ask: what then have

the slave-liberators done with the
slaves? Do you think they possibly
send them back to their homeland?
Oh no, they did not!
23] They did not sell them24
either; instead, they kept them for
their
own
services;
for
they
themselves
owned
property
in
America. In this way, they came
much cheaper than if they would
have
purchased
the
slaves
themselves.
24]
And
so
notice,
exceptionally
great
supervisory
striving is currently maintained
within this slave trade on the side
of England. Now if such a ship,
packed with slaves, is discovered,
it is soon met with tremendous
punishment; the slaves receive
their freedom and then they are
either used freely to work there or
they are frequently sold out of
free hand. And so, this conduct is
301
nothing more than what the old

Roman
proverb
says:
Scyllam
prateris, Charybdim invades25. [He
who tries to avoid Charybdis will
be caught by Scylla]. 25] You see, I only show you
this so that you can form a true
concept of the so-called abolition
of the slave trade. And so a
disdainful businessman remains a
businessman; and he does not care
when he erects his shameful [ex-]
change booths and junk-stores in My
sanctuary.
26] Yes. If you offer a million
gold pieces to such a money-hound,
he will sell you the bleeding heart
of his own daughter; and you dare
not make another offer or he will
also sell you the head of his firstborn son.
27] However, you will say, is
the situation on all ships so
miserable? And, you will say, is
302
there nowhere any thoughtfulness in

these wobbly houses of God?
28] I am telling you: Every ship
is officiated with one, but often
with several priests, who, for the
sake of ceremonyas with a musical
band for the sailorsis added to
the ship to give it ballast. The
latter designation carries the most
weight, everything else is nothing
but empty form; the ships flag of
origin of country is by far a
greater sacred entity on the ship
than the total priesthood and its
wobbly religious service. By some,
slightly better associatesI am
only
then
called
uponwhen
thundering ocean waves awake them,
for a short time, out of their
delirious quest for gain.
29] Incidentally, the tyranny
on each ship is so common practice
that if compared with an Egyptian
ruler it would not lack any
disgrace.
This
cold
and
dry
303
insensitivity
of
the
abovementioned sailors is then called,
in the moral world: The ships
discipline.
30] However, I am saying in the
closing of the 4th hour: No doubt,
such powerful endeavours will get
them nowhere. For truly, one day
their [so-called] reward will not
be small!
304
FIFTH HOUR - North America

And now after we have sailed
about on the ocean - let us climb
aboard such a slave ship and sail
with the same under favourable
winds to North America.
2] See here. This green strip
that begins to appear: it is
already a well-known easterly North
American coastal-range26.
3] Observe how it becomes
clearer and clearer. See. You
already
notice
a
large
city,
equipped with a large harbour.
4] Now see. We are finally here.
See how it welters and teems with
profit-addicted
people
on
the
ships, the same in the harbour and
on the docksides.
5] Now look. The free slaves are
brought ashore now; everybody is
hurrying and running over to where
the slaves are; an extremely well
fed
sugar-plantation
owner
is
305
approaching and hiring the slaves

into his service.
6] As for the captainwho
exercised such humanitarian work
toward the slaves2he does not
receive a purchase-price for the
delivered slaves27, but is instead
presented with a well-fed reward
for his so-called humanitarian
attitudes. 7] You see! In this way such
appalling,
atrocious
trade
is
certainly
getting
an
external
humanitarian
facade
of
human
kindness and charity; but on the
inside she is nothing more than the
same slave trade, only under false
moral politics.
8]
Since
the
matter
is
conducted in such a way, we are now
going to take a tiny look at such a
sugar-plantation; and as not to
seek for too long on our tablet,
take a look over here!
306
9] See here. There adjacent to

the city, in the middle of the
tablet,
is
already
the
very
important
plantation
of
our
previously seen generous patron of
humanity.
10] There. Look at just a small
part of his estate. See how onehundred poor and almost naked
slaves
have
to
work
there
incessantly.
11] See how behind every ten
slaves there is also a good-looking
slave-overseer armed with gun and
sword. He also holds a sharp
driving whip28 in his hand, in case
a poor slave straightens up for
only a minute from the earth to ease
his hard labour pain; through the
steady stooping nearly all the
limbs of the slaves become stiff.
Here
take
a
look;
convince
yourselves of how gruesome the
honest, careful overseer at once
sets his driving tool in motion; in
307
this he has such a skill that every

blow elicits an abundant amount of
blood from the bodies of the poor,
stricken slaves.
12] You may think, maybe these
slaves
are
at
least
humanly
nurtured so that they would get
adequate strength for such works,
by which Satan would have to
succumb to.
13] I am not going to tell you,
but rather I will let you see for
yourself. Take a look over here at
this little spot, and what you see
is indeed such a slave-meal.
14] In fact, you are looking for
some kind of a bowl. Not only one,
but many bowls for so many slaves,
which the proprietor must have
bought with money. Well, such a one
is asking himself, what is cheaper
than a bowl?, andthinking about it
for
a
short
whilethe
great
speculator finds a hollowed out
308
log, like a big long trough, more

practical; and he sets it up in the
yard.
15] And now look at the meal in
this long bowl; it consist of
nothing other than badly cooked
legumes in water; the legumes used
are either lentils, beans oron
holidaysa type of gruel29.
16] As a result, this trough is
filled with such a meal, and the
workers are then invited by a socalled slave-rattle, or, also by
whip-cracks.
17] However, it is commonly
known that only the closest working
slaves are invited. The ones that
work in the distance are either: 1)
supplied with a type of bread on
which
you
would
most
likely
suffocate, or, 2) if the work in
the distance is not too urgent,
they are allowed to cook their
familiar noon meal over there, near
where they are working, in a
309
cottage build expressly for that

purpose.
18]
But
notice
well;
the
mealtime can never last longer than
a quarter of an hour, except on a
holiday. If someone arrives too
late and the sign for work was
already given, he is immediately
exposed
to
the
roughest
maltreatments.
19] Only on holidays, do they
to eat with wooden spoons. Now you
want to know: what other reward do
the slaves have? The real hardworking onesthose who, so to say,
work day and nightget now and then
a little rum and some fruit, and
they even get a worn out jacket on
holidays only.
20] This is just about the most
humanitarian care these poor ones
are given. For the others: a sixhour sleep and the familiar meagre
meal is all they get as a reward
for their work.
310
21] Now you will ask: with

regard to the treatment of his
slaves, does such a humanitarian
and generous plantation manager not
have a master over him? You see; I
cannot show you this in the
picture, but to put it bluntly: No!
Rather he is, in this regard, an
absolute ruler over life and death
of his workers; and he has the right
to execute a disobedient slave in
any manner of death he chooses.
22] So that you totally realize
how incredibly cruel their laws
are, I show you an example of how
the slaves experience such rules by
the hundreds, yes, even thousands.
23] Recently, two slaves took
off from such a devil because of
his treatment was too satanic. A
neighbourly house received the two;
for this neighbourly house still
had a small portion of human
sentiment left in the body.
311
24] At once the infuriated

devil proceeded to go to the
authority in order to reclaim his
fugitives; the neighbourly house
understanding the law wellreported
at once to the authority, andby
virtue of the bitter complaints
from the side of the slavesspoke
on their behalf.
25]
Right
away
a
lawsuit
between both neighbours started.
How do you think the wise judges
decided in this matter? I am going
to give you the plain judgment here
so you can look at it justifiably,
how it stands in the so-called
educated North America.
26] Here you have the judgment;
it reads as follows: "In order to
avoid a penalty of one-thousand
pounds, the neighbour is required
to hand over both fugitives, either
dead or alive, to the owner. If they
312
go, they must be brought there

alive; however, in case of refusal
to bring them alive, the afore
mentioned neighbour must shoot them
down at once, and deliver either
their heads or their entire bodies
to the owner; this owner can then,
at his discretion, do what he
wants.
27] However, if the two alleged
fugitives should escape before the
execution is performed, any person
has the necessary legal right to
shoot them at onceanywhere, on a
footpath and streetwherever they
happen to come across them.
[Note: This is far far removed
from the real teaching of Christ
which is To love your neighbor
(fellowman) as yourself.]
28] Now I must mention only one
more thing so that you know the
entire shamefulness. It was in the
language of the judgment to act in
discretion on behalf of the owner;
313
what does it actually consists of?

There. Take another look on My
tablet over here! A little scene
that you shall see is going to
satisfy your question.
29] See a pond there; it is a
fishpond of such a manager; and
see; there lying gagged in the
corner of the pond are two male
slaves and one female slave; none
of them have lived to reach their
twentieth year.
30] At their side lies a female
and a male slave and they are
already dead; these are the dead
parents of the young ones.
31] Look over here. The guard
gets up; as you can see, the
proprietor is approaching with two
so-called
gladiators,
his
two
managers
and
several
slaveoverseers.
32] See. Now they arrive with
terrible countenances. His command
or
rather
his
[alleged]
good
314
judgment is directed toward these

poor slaves. First of all, the two
dead ones are to be hacked into
little pieces; and then the pieces
are to be strewn into the pond as
nourishment
for
the
fishes.
Thereafter the girl is to be
gagged, raped by all the overseers
If they so desireand then prepared
as food for the fishes. The two
boys, however, are each to be bound
to a stake and beaten to death, and
then they too are to be prepared as
fish food.
33] See. That is what the
glorified
system
of
[constitutional] government looks
like in the highly educated North
America. Now you judge: By what
name would such creatures be known
by?
34] Truly, My worst enemy, the
prince of darkness, is a miserable
bungler compared to that. And
indeed, you can believe Me or not;
315
you have heard of the possessed;

you have heard that they become
possessed and became devils and
satans; but I say to you, no Satan
could be stirred to do that in order
to take such a North American
humanitarian into the inner hellish
domain. For in such circumstances,
the lowest degree of hell is
definitely
more
desirable
for
everyone than the residence of such
a sugar producer!
35] You can probably make
yourself a concept from this small
parallel as to how such deeds and
actions appear in My face!
36] Oh, I am telling you: Truly,
each crumb of sugar is belayed with
a thousand-fold curse from Me; for
truly, if these barbarians would
sell the spilled blood, in weight
it would exceed the harvested sugar
by a hundred-fold.
37] You can rest assured that
to every one pound of sugar stick
316
one-hundred pounds of spilled human

blood.
38] You see. I have therefore
decidedin order to protect your
natureonly to let you look at this
continents best part; and so be
content with that. In fact, if I
showed you the deeds and actions of
the southern half of this country,
the quill in your hand would become
lame and you would not be able to
write down three sentences. From
such extremities I will therefore
once you have accustomed yourself a
bit more, and looked at all types
of horrors with Memake a few
things known to you in the 12th and
last hour.
39] I do not want to speak to
you about far off [or after life]
rewards here, but rather I want to
speak
of
something
new:
Such
creatures should be fully destroyed
forever! Amen.
317
318
SIXTH HOUR - Fateful Voyages

After you have sufficiently
looked around on this one point of
North America, we want to turn our
eyes on the tablet again. Let us
look toward the coastline and
linger there for a while until this
big shipthe one you see here at
the coastis fully loaded with
sugar: at that point we will take a
trip with this ship wherever the
sails are aimed.
2] Now take a glance at this
point over here. See how the slaves
haul kegs and large crates to the
coast on the many carts. See here a
heavy, wagon like cart. See how it
is packed high with crates so that
it looks like a small mountain.
Observe how ahead of this cart
forty slaves are harnessed like
oxen and the slave-overseers whip
and force them to speed up with the
freight. Notice how at each side of
this wagon-mount a crowd of slaves
319
must secure the same with [long]

forks30 and ropes. The minute the
vehicle becomes slightly noticeably
unbalanced, the cruel whip will
swing over their backs.
3] And look; now they are
already close to the coast. It went
well with the wagon. However, you
did not notice, one wagon wheel
shattered
under
the
weight.
Observe. Almost twenty slaves are
now lying crushed under the large
load of the too heavily packed
wagon, and, thereupon, the other
half is murderously mistreated,
because they did not hold up the
wagon. Also, the pulling slaves are
not spared on this occasion: as you
can see; and since on top of the
wagon a badly build crate has
scattered scarcely three lots of
the sugar through a gapdue to the
powerful
crashconsequently,
at
least three slaves must pay this
big damage with their lives. All
320
guilt,
which
lies
on
these
abominable overseers and their
almost uninterrupted drunkenness,
must
these
innocent
lambs
of
mankind pay.
4] Observe. Now the maniacs
have
flagellated31
themselves
enough; consequently, a new order
is introduced, new and smaller
carts are brought in and with them
all these crates are brought to the
coast
under
the
howling
and
complaints of the slaves.
5] See. Now everything is
brought there. The Englishman takes
over the merchandise and validates
it with the bookkeeper of the
attending sugar-plantation-owner.
6] However, now these crates
must also be brought onto the ship;
this work is part of the trade; and
once again the burden falls upon
the slaves.
7] See how they lift the, often
centner [or hundredweight32], heavy
321
crates into small vehicles; but

fortunately for them, not one falls
into
the
sea;
this
sometimes
happens, especially if one or the
other slaveoverseers has poured
too much liquor in his belly and
mistreated his poor subordinates as
his [despicable] amusement.
8] If on such occasions an
immense damage happens that the
weakened limbs of the slaves are
not able to entirely lift such a
heavy crate into the vehicle, and
this falls in the water: this is
considered reprehensible by the
overseers. Even if the slaves
retrieve it at once, and not one
drop of water penetrated into the
content, such careless workers are
either flogged nearly to death, or,
sometimes shot at once and thrown
into the sea, depending on the
cruel mood of such overseers.
9] These poor people are only
then out of danger, when all the
322
merchandize is happily brought on

board. Then, of course, the carts
are taken back; and instead of the
crates, the overseers themselves
are camped out on it, where they
carry on their revelry and their
pleasure in a steady gallop; and
they know which speedy cart they
have to carry into execution with
the crack of the whip.
10] Maybe you will ask, what
happens to the ones that were
trampled? I am telling you: Nothing
at all, but rather, take a look over
here and convince yourself with
your spiritual eyes how some among
them lament with broken hands and
feet; they scream and howl and call
for help after their manner. Do you
think a surgeon is called, or they
are taken to a slave hospital?
11] Oh but youre wrong! These
devils know a much faster way of
healing than you. A stony bandage
is slung around each one, and,
323
finally, at the bottom of the sea a

common water-blanket is added on
top; and this way they are all
healed for eternity.
12] Now. You may still ask, when
these galloping slaves have reached
home with their overseers, will
these poor ones at least have a time
of rest or maybe a small recess?
13] You see, that is not
possible in this country; but it
happens more oftenIf the owner is
a too big of a monsterthat they
are
still
abused
for
their
carelessness
under
the
selfsatisfying command of the barbaric
owner!
14] And do you want to know the
true number of these unfortunates,
whose
lot
in
the
sphere
of
misfortune absolutely does not
offer any important variety?
15] Of these there are eleven
million throughout the entire North
American republican territories.
324
And you must realize among these

slaves are not only blacks, but
there are also at least one-quarter
whites among them. However, a law
forbids white slavery, so white
slaves must become purposely black
and are [misleadingly] blackened.
16] Now. After we have observed
almost everything, let us now climb
on board the ship, which, as you
can see, is sail-ready and leaving
the harbour. Now notice how the
sailors on top of the horizontal
sail-pole [the yard33] do their
equilibristic34
practices
like
tightrope walkers.
17] Observe these ocean-burned
faces a little; their nakedness is
covered with nothing but measly
rags. See how bestial, how debased
they look, as if they belong to
another group of life form, other
than that of the human race. See.
325
These people are indeed the much

talked about English sailors.
18] Oh mankind! Into what
depths has your world-hood thrown
you?! How distant are you from Me,
the source of life?! How close are
you to the abyss of eternal ruin?!
The depth of the sea does not
frighten you! My storms wish and
roar in vain passed your forehead;
you do not know anyone above you
anymore except you yourself! In
fact, you stare far over the
deceptive surface of the waves with
your alleged perspicacity35.
19] You prophesy the storm, and
know all the reefs and sand banks
in the sea. Carefree, you swim
between life and death on flimsy
boards over unforeseeable abysses;
you do this on the fluctuating
surface of the water from one world
area to another; but you do not
consider that Ino longer your
Father, but your obstinate judgeam
326
also present on board of your

swimming lumber-palace.
20] You know the way, and by the
furrows of the sea, you probably
recognize your street. See. Your
time is finished. I stir the depths
of the earth with one finger, and,
since you suspect nothing, I have
set new and unknown reefs in your
street. I the invisible helmsman,
know your miserable sorry efforts;
this shameful containerwhich is
stuffed with the filth of a
disgraceful hopewill hurl against
the new hard brow of the, to you,
unknown reef and ruin you.
21] Oh see! This packed ship now
runs into the arms of just such an
unknown reef. See and do not be
alarmed, as the wind drives it
there as fast as an arrow. They
suspect nothing since I did not
raise the reef for them above the
water level.
327
22] But now see; only two more

minutes and the miserable container
lies with its entire content in
ruins. Here take a look! See. Now
with great force it crashes with
the ships-bow onto the reef. See
how it is completely demolished;
and see how the ship begins to sink;
see how these sailors struggle to
unfasten the rowboats hanging on
the large ship; and see how some
snatch-up
boards
with
greater
speed, and, swimming in the water,
bump
together
a
raft
for
themselves.
23] Notice; the wreck hangs on
this reef and a number of people
hold tightly to the rips of the ship
as they are jutting above the water
level; a smaller number of people
swim on top of the meagre means of
transportation toward a certain
death. However, the captain and the
proprietor of the cargo cower onto
the protruding mast, and, gripped
328
from utmost despair, wrestle with

death now for the third day after
the shipwreck, as well as all the
other travelers on the ships
skeleton.
24] Do you think that one of
these people begged Me for any kind
of help? No! Instead, they stare
into the wide open ocean to see
whether or not a vehicle would
appear in view. However, their
gazing is in vain, for I will wisely
re-direct all other vehicles so
that they will not turn up in this
vicinity.
25] Now see here. See how these
two, crouching at the mast, wrestle
one another. You will think that
they seek through this wrestling to
cling more firmly onto the mast.
Alone this wrestling leads to no
good and is called: Famine! One
wants to kill the other, so that he
gets something to eat.
329
26] And look on the ribs of the

ship; there you can already see
such a meal. You can see how another
English merchant, whose esteemed
wife clutches on him, just now
devours her breasts with great
greed.
27]
See,
this
cannibalism
typically continues until only one
is left; and in the end, this one
usually
assaults
and
devours
himself as far as he can reach;
which
scene
usually
ends
in
bleeding to death after a few
hours.
28] Concerning the bones: as
much as possible is gnawed off, and
the rest is often thrown into the
sea with curses.
29] And since we now have no
more life worth seeing here, let us
still pursue our three vehicles,
and see how they make out!
30] Now see, there is one
already. Look. Only three corpsFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
330
like human beings cower in it.

These are three heroes who have
made it their rule not to eat one
another. Since they have thrown the
other company into the water, they
now leave themselves scarcely alive
in the hands of blind chance.
31] In order not to hold you up
any longer with these three, we
want to bring a quick end to them.
See there, a powerful wave hits the
flimsy vehicle, and a good-natured
shark already longingly waits for
the contents of this vehicle. It
had already long escorted this
vehicle as its faithful companion.
32] And now look. The wave has
done its service; and the shark has
devoured his long awaited prey, and
so there is nothing more for us to
observe, and we search for another
of these vehicles.
33] You will think now: Where
could it be? However, I say to you,
do not worry, he who seeks with Me,
331
will have no difficulty finding it.

Now see, it is already here! Count
the people who are inside the boat;
it will not be hard for you to
determine what is going on in the
scene.
34] Why do you not count? You
say that we see no one. There. Come
closer and look inside the wobbly
boat. See. There is nothing but
gnawed off bones inside the boat,
and it is only the tenth day after
the shipwreck! You probably would
like to know where the last person
is that gnawed on the bones, since
he surely could not have consumed
himself to the bare bones. 35]
Now
glance
a
little
sideways. See. Here in the more
westerly half of the tablet looms a
few meters36 of moss encircled reef
over the sea level.
36]
See.
There
he
cowers
desperately in the middle of this
extremely little island, and see
332
how he snatches up the moss and the

little bid of grass and shoves it
into his mouth. See. That is now
the fate of this last living
person; and he is also the only one,
who from all the shipwrecked people
will be taken alive in two days by
another ship. He will be rescued so
that he can bring the news as to
what happened there. He is also the
only one, who, on this island,
began to remember Me a little.
37] And so we are leaving him
there to await his rescue, and look
where the raft is located. Look
here! There swims the raft! See.
There are no people left, except
for some bones that are secured to
a board with a rope; and, likewise,
there in the middle of the raft is
one corked bottle.
38] This bottle is here because
the last survivor wrote down the
demise of the ship as well as his
own;
and
he
secured
himself,
333
including the bottle, with a rope

to a board; on which occasion, he,
in a weak state and careless
manner, tumbled with one foot into
the water; yet he was able to
recover for some time by holding on
with his hands to the board; he hung
on until, likewise, a foodie-shark
digested half of his body, and
finally also the other half.
39] Now we have completed our
voyage. What's more, according to
your saying, even death has lost
its rights; there is nothing more
worth observing in this scene, so
we too will abandon our right to
observe
where
death
stole
everything
out
of
our
eyes.
Therefore, let us look around a
little on the water of the tablet
in front of us and move onward. We
shall see whether or not there is
anything memorable for you to see
within swimming distance.
334
40] Now; see here! It so happens

that an English ocean-liner is
swimming over here; except for a
sailor and a helmsman, one can see
no life on deck. You would probably
like to know, what is inside its
tarred boards?
41] Now. Have a look! I will now
thunder an Epheta37 over this ship,
and, at once, the ship becomes
transparent as if of glass; its
content is going to jump gauntly
into your eyes; and so I say:
Epheta!
42] See now and judge what it
is and what presents itself here.
Look in the lower rooms of the ship:
a total of three-hundred people of
both sexes are nearly naked; they
are
bound
with
heavy
chains.
Observe how emaciated their bodies
are; count the bloodshot welts and
look at the measly food, which is
not given to the people day by day
but rather from week to week in a
335
smelly, scarcely one third of a

half pound heavy stone-like bread38,
next to a jug of rotten water.
43] See how in a corner an older
man, at whose feet some rats have
already chewed, pleads to the
prison-guard for his death. See.
There in another corner is a true
feminine Venus, that is, after your
concept of beauty. She has chains
around her soft arms; she anxiously
screams and implores that one
should throw her into the sea or at
least free one of her hands that
she may wipe the biting dirt of the
nose.
44] What does the guard do? He
takes hold of a sharp [bristle]
broom, and holds it in front of her
nose, that she should clean herself
with it; in doing so, he scratches
and smears her entire face, so that
it
finally
becomes
full
of
abscesses and pus. And if she
336
complains over such treatment, she

will, on top of it, be reprimanded.
45] Look down at her feet. Oh
these delicate feet! See how they
were held in high esteem three
weeks ago by a lecherous32 and rich
English reveller. Only to seduce
this girl, yet of his rich promises
few materialized; and so in the
wickedness
of
his
revenge
he
crafted such an illusion and such a
way, that he brought this poor girl
on fabricated charges of robbery,
by means of a secret bribe of the
sworn judges, there, to the ship,
as you can see.
46] And just as this poor girl
here is deported as a criminal,
there are a few more in this group
who are given similar treatment.
See there. A rather young person is
affixed in the opposed corner; he,
who was a rich mans only heir, was
brought there by his own mother
with the help of one of her
337
disgraceful lovers following the

death of his father.
47] We are not going to pursue
his story any further, but rather
review the quite delicate feet of
our pretty prisoner. See how they
jolt busilyor at least make the
attemptin order to fend off the
ships vermin, as did the feet of
the older man; and look downward,
deeper at her feet; see how,
through her diligence, she has
already prepared herself an entire
shapely rats-cushion!
48] And do you think that those
lazy ship-fiends descend to at
least remove the killed vermin from
off the ship? Oh no! That they would
not do. Instead, they daily smoke
out this unhappy part of the ship
with tar; they do this in order to
prevent any possible disease.
49] You may think that such
inhumanity is beyond all concepts,
and that physicians and priests
338
must care that the external laws

are being observed.
50] However, I say to you, that
every ship in England has, as soon
as it leaves the harbour, no other
laws than the existing ones of the
captain. It does not take long
until all ship authorities blow
into the same horn, or in other
words, until they are in one accord
of
wickedness;
and
so,
only
sordidness often prevails under the
same [upper] deck. In addition, no
reason is needed, as was the case
here, that such a young pretty
deportee falls to the wild passions
of the often drunk commanding
officers, and lets herself be used
by all imaginable lewd perfidies39;
thus, regretfully her judgment is
cast for this world. You see, now
you will finally realize why the
vermin is not removed from the
ship.
339
51] But that is not all that

such a poor deportee has to cope
with. On top of that her supposed
comrades of both sexes often howl
the most ghastly curses at her, and
say that it was entirely her fault
that their fate was made more
intolerable.
52] Just look around a little
in this funeral-chamber, and now
look up into the shiny cabins of
the ships officers. See how crazy
and audacious it is there.
53] Foaming wine is spraying
out of their goblets. Everyone
screams
good
wishes
to
the
commander, and one of them also
screams: To the life of our pretty
prisoner! And everyone approvingly
agrees with him as if possessed by
lunacy.
54] And look; now the chiefs
stick their heads together; what
could be on their minds? You would
ask. Do not worry about this
340
secret, for it contains nothing but

a sly trick, in order to win the
poor beauty over.
55] And what do you think? Of
what does this trick consists of?
See this trick consist of none
other than in the following: The
beauty is soon freed from her
shackles
and
given
effective
medical care. Now that she is once
again clothed, she is presented
with a formal marriage proposition,
that she can become the wife of one
or the other ships officers.
56] The poor one does not see
the fine deceit. Because of the
hellish
ordeal
of
the
lower
chambers, she is too terrified; and
so she unites herself under a
worthless consecration, not by the
priest, but by one of the ship
soldiers in disguise. In this way,
her scam-husband is deceitfully
using her; and instead of lying
with her [seemingly] husband at
341
night time, another man steps in

his place; consequently, our poor
prisoner, unaware of the situation,
becomes a ships-whore.
57] She certainly does not lack
any food in her stomach, and she is
in a happy state of mind; she
believes that here she has made her
good fortune; but her eyes first
open up [to the truth] in Botany
Bay, a coast of Australia, where
shelike all the other criminalsis
handed over to lifelong abuse. The
fate of this unfortunate beauty
follows in the seventh hour.
Gather
for
yourselves
treasures the moths cannot eat away
and rust and decay cannot destroy.
However, beware of the goods and
treasures of this world, for they
carry within them the evil spirit
of temptation leading to all kinds
of sins.
- The Great Gospel of
John vol. 3, 219
342
343
SEVENTH HOUR - Australia

Now that we have observed
enough of this ships horrible
conduct, whose meaning will surely
never be strange to you, we are
going to leave this scene; take a
leap forward and look at this land
that you see before you; it has four
names40.
According
to
your
[geographical] determination, it
lies between the 131st and 171st
degree easterly longitude, as well
as between the 10th and 30th degree
southerly latitude41.
Australia
1838
2] You need to know all this
because you are not yet familiar
with the condition, natural layout,
or the climatic ratios; and so,
look on thiswell known to you
tablet!
3] Take a good look. The region
represented to you here is the real
Australia, South India, Oceania and
344
Polynesia. See the southern part of

this land; see how it still
consists of immense puddles and
morasses, in which, if you will
look real close, you discover
countless amounts of poisonous
monstrosities and all kinds of
bothersome insects.
4] See how a little farther
south, a large number of coral ring
islands extend almost to the South
Pole region42. This is the reason
the southern coast of this country
cannot be circumnavigated, as it is
also impossible to reach this
southern coast by land43, because
the shoreline is not a suitable
shore [either too soft or too
steep] to explore its conditions
in this way.
5]
Overall
acquaintance
or
exploration is made even more
difficult because this country
usually consists of unforeseeable
plains, whichonly here and there
345
are
interrupted
with
little,
insignificant
hills.
Important
mountains definitely do not exist
in this country, only a few corals
and shale-cliffs at the coasts.
6] This up until now known
country44 has within the continent
a surface area of nearly 200,000
square miles45 on which two million
and some sixty thousand people
live.
7] The most habitable regions
are generally located on the east
coast46. These regions may already
be more or less known to you: for
instance the colonies under the
names of Carpentaria47, ArnhemLand48,
Witsland49,
Edelsland50,
Eendrachtland51,
Leeuwin-Land52,
Nuytz-Land53,
Flindersland54,
Baudinland55, Grantsland56, and some
other less well known names of no
importance.
8] Located on the east coast is
a landing place57 under the name of
346
Botany Bay58, at which location

already over a span of scarcely 10
years until nowthe English have
banished 170,000 criminals; and
from there they were dispersed to
varies colonies.
9] But not only has this
easterly coast served for such a
purpose, the deportees are also
preferred and shipped out to the
west.
10] There. See a river that runs
into the ocean59. It is the socalled Swan River60. On its banks
you see a city that is almost
finished.
From
that
city61,
colonization is achieved through
criminals who are brought there;
but this is done with much worse
success than on the east coast.
Usually, it is only Englands worst
scoundrels who are sold to here;
this is all done in opposition to a
combined undertaking between the
Hol62 and Netherlanders [the Dutch]
347
to whom this coast belongs63in

order to cultivate the highly
unmanageable area.
11] A city is being built on the
east coast, namely on Botany Bay;
she is called Sidney, like the
entire New South Wales coast.
12] However, for now, just
remember the westerly point; for
after we see our prison-hulk [ship]
land in Botany Bay, we will want to
focus over there where the human
conditions are unimaginably worse
than on the east coast.
13] But before we take a closer
look at this major spectacle, I
want to closely familiarize you
with the country itself; I do this
so that you can easily form a more
realistic concept as to what it is
called and what it wants to say,
and then we shall see whether the
deportees who are brought there are
guilty or innocent. -
348
14] Now see here. See how the

interior of this land looks! You
think these countless fields before
your eyes are nothing but brush
forests.
15] I am saying: O No! It is
grass; and do not be surprised if
here and there you see grass that
is three to four men high.
16] This grass resembles the
so-called reed-grass. It is nearly
impossible to eradicate until it is
dry, and then only through fire.
However, the fire must be ignited
at a time when the north winds blow,
because
the
south
winds
will
suffocate the fire.
17] Surely, you would also like
to see a tree forest. Such forests
are only in small numbers here; and
the trees that grow especially
toward the more southern regions
are often barely as big and high as
some grass, and they produce very
little edible fruits.
349
18] Frequently, you find in the

northern region as well as on the
east
coast
already
different
cultivations, which do not grow
properly, and therefore, little by
little also noticeably change its
nature.
19] The pears often become
completely woody and wider at the
stem than at the crown. As for the
cherries, the seeds often grow
outside on the skin and the fruit
itself becomes watery. These and
other perhaps strange sounding
variations suffer along with many
other types of cultivated plants.
The, to you, little known snakenuts64 prosper very well, as well as
the coconuts on the northern coast;
Indian figs65, the so-called St.
Johns-bread66 and a type of melonplums also grow abundantly.
20] However, lots of care must
be taken to insure that a certain
red insect does not puncture the
350
snake-nuts. If such a pricked nut

falls to the earth, a highly toxic
new type of plant comes of it, which
plant is ten times worse than the
so-called Bohonupas67. The leaves
release a brutal, devastating,
poisonous vapour as soon as it is
just one shoe-length high above the
earth. It not only kills all
animals and people who came near,
but also causes a most intense
devastation to the plants, often
within a radius of 1 hour.
In a
short time not even a stone mossplant will come forth; instead
everything withers and becomes a
type of ash.
21] The good fortune about this
plant is that it does not flourish
for longer than half a year;
instead it will die as soon as
winter
sets
in
and
therefore
renders it harmless.
22] Now that we have looked a
little at the world of plants, let
351
us now take a small look at the

animals. 23] First of all, look how the
air swarms with large white eagles68
which far exceed any of their kind
in
power
and
agility;
their
voracious appetite is especially
big in the winter time, so much so,
that in the interior of the land
they attack people like flying
wolves.
24] In addition to them, there
is another species of vicious
birds,
which
almost
have
the
appearance of an ostrich69; instead
of feathers, they have hair, and
some have no wings70 at all, others,
however, have wings like a bat.
25] These birds often have more
than one klafter [or 1.90 meter]
long legs, and with such can
effortlessly run very fast: up to
10 miles in one hour. When they have
reached their prey, they beat on it
with one leg, and then devour the
352
meal. Other swarms of smaller and

more harmless birds do not need to
be mentioned.
26] Among others, there is one
[uncommon]
four-footed
mammal71
with a strong beak; bird-wolf would
be a better name for it. This animal
is, in its type, crueler than every
tiger.
27]
Howeverregarding
the
ground and the swampthis is a true
homeland for snakes, and all types
of lizards; among them many species
with wings; they are not all
poisonous, but are more or less
harmful.
28]
In
the
interior,
one
frequently finds large type of
bats, which are very poisonous and
have an anaesthetizing effect in
their gazes; this effect is worse
than
that
produced
by
the
rattlesnake. If someone should
venture to look into such a bats
eye, he soon falls to the ground as
353
if sedated by a strong drink; and

if no one comes to help and kills
the flying bat, it will soon suck
out the last drop of blood from its
victim; it will then fly away
satiated, with a high whistle.
29] Regarding the climate, this
land is a true chameleon; except
for some eastern and northern
areas, the land is so unpredictable
that in some regions someone can
experience
all
five
types
of
weather zones in one day.
30] As to why everything is so
oddly shaped here, this will be
revealed to you in its appointed
time; however, you may remember
this in advance: I linked entirely
different purposes with certain
countries of the earth, instead of
being ravished by mens shameful
greediness before its time.
31] Nonetheless, if the people
in
their
madness
penetrate
prematurely into countries, which
354
have not yet become ripe, it serves

them right when they set out to live
like neglected children who consume
unripe fruit and poisonous berries.
However, as I said already, various
things will be made known to you
with the next opportunity.
32] Now see. At the same time
we were cavorting in this country,
the ship that is already known to
you threw its anchors in Botany Bay
harbour; and look! There it is
already! For when everything comes
into viewpoint, one does not need a
long trip in order to be at a
certain place.
33] Now look very closely! Once
again, I will speak the Epheta, and
look; again, the prison hulk has
become transparent all the way to
the bottom. Above all, take a good
look at our lovely, as-it-were
spouse! See how weak she is,
scarcely able to raise herself out
355
of her seat. Now enter a little into

the cabin of the captain.
34]
See.
Already
three
colonists along with the captain
glance over the list, in fact in
the presence of the local governor.
Now look! Twenty names are crossed
out, among them our old man72; but
our lovely deportee has not been
crossed out.
35] See. Now the governor and
the colonists sign and confirm the
list; the prison guards allocate
themselves
below,
free
the
prisonersin that they tie-up their
hands behind their backsand, in
such a way, drive them onto the
upper deck of the ship.
36] Now look! The prison guards
also step into the chamber of our
pretty deportee, inform her of her
lot in life, rob her of the dresses,
and bind her hands; she then faints
in despair regarding her fate, and
356
they then drag her to the other

prisoners on deck.
37] See how she collapses
before her alleged husband. She
pleads with all her might and
powerin a way that is only
possible
by
a
female
heart
informing him of all sorts of
things.
She
tells
him,
how
innocently she was convicted to
this place of horror, and how he
has
used
her
misfortune
so
shamefully: she, who was as pure as
the sun, to have been used worse
than a bordello-whore for the
English sailors!
38] Look! And learn a lesson
from a person, who confesses to be
of the Christian religion! - See,
how he proudly commands the prison
guard to plug the mouth of the
screaming beast; andif she does
not behave very quietly like the
othersshe is to have thirty blows
357
administered unto her with the

whip, at once!
39] See here, the effect of her
request! See, how with a rope over
her chest and feet she is tied to a
smaller mast by two henchmen73; and
see how the prison guards whip the
poor unfortunate deportee countless
times in a shamefully cruel manner.
40] Now look. After her feet are
completely cut from top to bottom
with the sharp whip, she is untied;
and,
along
with
the
other
criminals,
she
is
immediately
lifted on ropes over board into
smaller vehicles. And so, in a
bleeding state she is brought to
this unhappy land, and is at once
allotted and made available from
the governor to the appropriate
colonist.
41] Do you think that anyone
brought her to a hospital? You are
wrong there! The bandage on such
wounds exists in nothing other than
358
this: she is allowed to sit for one

half hour in the sea, where it is
very shallow. This is the famous
healing cure in that land. It does
help! Yet think of the burning
pain,
especially
for
such
a
sensitive girl!
42] Now we are finished here.
We only want to take a small look
at what is going to happen to these
unhappy people. See. There in the
interior, approximately a hundred
miles from the coast, there see,
how these poor prisoners must fight
with
their
tools
under
the
direction of several overseers with
all the little known evils in this
land
that
have
already
been
described to you; it is, as if they
stand between two fires.
43] Your saying truly states:
It is sink or swim! Why would such
a leading colonist care whether
twenty
or
thirty
of
his
subordinates
are
consumed
by
359
snakeswhile most are still tied up

in fettersor whether they often
sink
into
swamps
within
the
several-meters-high
grass,
or
whether one or the other is
attacked and torn apart by the
well-known eagles; or else if by
the eradication of the somewhere
sprouting
poisonous
plant
multiple prisoners die.

44] Look. Such a colonist is
doing little or nothing at all
about it; he does not care because,
for his house, he is adequately
looked after, even without such
newly added workers.
45] If he can reclaim an
important part of the country
through
such
new
attempts
of
pressing forward [to gain more
land], it is just right for him.
However, if it backfires through
all the cruel attempts, he really
does not care much; he does not care
360
since he is, as he said himself,

taken care off.
46] You may think that if such
criminals have reclaimed a new
piece of land, the same piece of
land would then perhaps become one
or
the
others
property
with
interest.
47] I say, O No. Such a colonist
is using the land for an entirely
different purpose. He is erecting,
here and there, some workers
cottages; but regarding the ground:
it is his own, from A to Z.
48] The workers have nothing
but the most miserable, scarcely
enjoyable meals; and sometimesif
they do not want to starvethey
catch snakes and lizards, cut off
the heads, roast them over straw
fire, and consume this meat with
the greatest of appetites. Truly
once again the saying holds true:
Hunger is the best cook.
361
49] Yes. With some this hunger

often goes so far that they do not
even take the time to roast a snake;
but after the head, skin and
innards are removed, it is consumed
at once.
50] A new plague for these poor
people is that they run into
aboriginalsespecially
in
the
northern
part;
they
are
good
archers, and with poisoned arrows
they drive the captives back, or
capture them and consume them, raw.
51]
See
here.
These
poor
prisoners have to suffer such
conveniences
without
number
and/or measure. The punishments
they receive from their managers
and overseers on topwhich are even
much more inhumane than with the
North Americanscannot be compared
with
the
afflictions
of
this
country.
52] And see. Our poor deportee
is also here by one of the grassFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
362
shearing jobs. To you, grassshearing is a joyful work. However,

the workers here have to work with
real grass jungles; within their
impenetrable thickets house an
immense
number
of
enormously
pricking insectsespecially in the
summer timewhich then attack these
naked workers to such an extent,
that after a few days nothing more
than
the
connected
skeleton
remains.
53]
However,
if
this
cultivation takes place in the
winterin fact through the fire
seasonit frequently happens that
the fire often becomes so powerful
that the flames wallow for hours
through the arid grass. Moreover,
if the poor people who set the fire
do not quickly take flight, they
are either completely burned or
sustain severe burn injuries all
over their bodies.
363
54] The worst, however, is

this:
If
the
fire
smothered
somewhere, the poor person who set
the fire must often then run for
hours over the scorching hot ash in
order to re-ignite and fan the
suffocated fire.
55] They are allowed to fasten
a type of wooden board to the sole
of their feet; but often these
wooden boards are already burned
half way through the course, and
then it is all the same; their soles
are often burned in spite of it to
the leg.
56]
Many
other
innumerable
sorrows and illnesses that are
indigenous to this country are best
not reflected on! As for the west
coast I do not need to say any more,
other than that it is ten times more
inhumane there than on the east
coast;
for
this
reason
the
colonization there is making very
abysmal progress.
364
57] You see. From all of this

one can only blame the shameful
greediness of the so-called moral
and even Christian people.
58] That I am not able to look
at such horror any longer, you will
easily understand without much
thought. For truly, the people have
stacked their sins already into the
third heaven. I do not need to say
any more
59] Therefore, we say Amen for
today. The eighth hour will reveal
even greater and stranger things!
365
EIGHTH HOUR - Oceania and Polynesia

After we have looked at and
examined the mainland of Australia,
we still want to pay a short visit
to more significant islands, in
order to see what is happening
there.
2]
I
said
only
the
more
important island-states; because
there are many countless little
islands in this ocean, which are
totally controlled either by the
mainland or, as well, by the larger
islands74.
3] In fact, from all the
thousands of little islands in this
ocean, you will not find very many
islands that have not been gnawed
at and poked around in by this wellknown
chief
European
despotic
nation.
A miser and egoist is a person
who has corrupted himself and is
366
unable to bring forth any fruits of

life, because he consumes all life
within himself.
The Great Gospel
of John, vol 3, 193
4] This leading world-rummaging
nation has left those islands more
or
less
alone,
after
they
thoroughly
searched
and
convinced
themselves that there was nothing
for their rats-jaw to gnaw on.
5] See: Look, here on the
tablet; I will spread out the
entire earth from pole to pole
before your eyes and not one point
shall be concealed.
6] See here! The vast expanse
between
Asia,
Australia
and
America;
see
the
many
little
islands; see how they peek forth as
the stars in the firmament above
the immense shimmering surface of
the water! However, so that you
have a concept as to the commercial
367
greed
of
this
world-rummaging
nation, I will also adjoin the
names in writing to each island, as
the gluttonous [or avaricious]
discoverers placed them.
7] Now read! See all the still
uninhabitable and farthest hiding
places on earth! Look only on the
writing, and you will immediately
convince yourselves to which nation
of the earth all climates are
accessible. These people do not
care whether their sails start
burning from the heat under the
equator, or whetheron the other
side [of the world]they freeze
three quarters of a year between
icebergs and their ships often lie
buried many meters under snow.
8] In short, you will find very
few names, other than those given
by these world-changers. Therefore,
we still want to go to the important
island states, in order to observe
the actions of this nation.
368
9] See. Here is a big, important

island above the north-easterly
part of Australia; it is under the
name of New Guinea. This island is
also
considered
a
part
of
Australia. She has few mountains
and in its creationit is younger
than Australia, because Australia
is just a little over threethousand years old; the island of
Guinea, however, is close to sevenhundred years younger.
10] However, this country was
discovered by some Asian people
beforehand, thus the English and
the Dutch found it much more
cultivated than the mainland of
Australia itself was later found to
be. It was by now very natural that
such a find was promptly taken into
full possession through the canon
thunder of this world-domineering
nation.
11] Of course, no deportees are
dropped off here; but the poor
369
inhabitants of this island are by

no means better off then the slaves
in North America.
12] To some extent these people
are educated; however, not for the
sake of their own good in the socalled Christian religion, or in
other sciences, instead they are
educated for one reason only which
is: the same reason with which you
train young wild horses75, in other
words, to become more adept and
useful, to carry English loads, and
to work and to fight for them. In
addition, when the masters live in
debauchery, the servants too become
part of the reward [of their
devious domination]. After the work
is completed, the reward is often
worse than what your own beasts of
burden receive.
13] You see, these major world
dealers definitely do not want to
eat the bread in view of their own
sweat. Instead, they prefer to
370
raise themselves up with idle hands

at all ends of the earth; they tear
their mouths wide open and allow
themselves to be fed by the
unfairly subjugated nations; and
they, as you would say, chase the
roasted birds right into the jaw.
14] Now look over here in the
middle of the tablet. There is the
island all drawn-out. Look. The
nearly entirely naked labourers
must perform the heaviest work
under the glowing rays of the sun.
15] See: Many must climb around
in the trees, and gather a type of
wool76, which is here much nicer and
finer than a similar tree in east
India. Again see: Others over here
are busy nearly day and night with
the cultivation of the sugarcane.
See again: Here others must dig for
gold and all sorts of gems in the
depths of the earth.
16] And see here again: Others
must carry their idle masters
371
around in sedan chairs77 like beasts

of burden. And here again: Others
are used in the construction of
fortresses and large storehouses,
and often are miserably abused for
the worst pay.
17] There are many situations
that are far more miserable; alone
if you still add this and if you
then look at this little small
piece in the right light, [you will
see]
that
this
world-addicted
nation operates with almost all the
conquered island countries in a
political manner, such as the
Romans once did in regard to the
pagan worship.
18]
After
they
convinced
themselves that the heathen people
on an island are of a good-natured
type, very little is mentioned
about Christendom, instead they
educate
themselves
in
their
heathenistic
form
of
belief.
Moreover, if they now gain insight
372
through this form of belief that

such a miserable religion would be
more useful for their large worldpurse than Christianity, they say,
like My dear [servant] Paul:
We
want to be all [everything] with
all [everybody] in order to win
something from all [everyone].
Certainly not like Paul, who wanted
to be all [everything] to all
[everyone], in order to win them
[all] for Me; but, as already
stated, from all [everyone] all
[everything].
19] Only if a heathen religion
has very selfish principles, will
they make sure that the Christian
religion
is preached with the heaviest
of canon-calibers. If this heathen
nation has accepted the Christian
religion, it is then commonly
understood that all comprehensive
reward is due to the [so-called]
announcers of salvation.
373
20] And so, look again on the

tablet. See: Again another island.
She is called New Britain, and
there, somewhat further up, another
island: she is named New Ireland78.
I mean, you do not have to ask
around for too long in order to find
out who the masters of these two
important islands are.
21] Look. Further down again
there is another important island,
surrounded
by
several
smaller
islands: called New Caledonia79. You
do not have to ask who the masters
of these important countries are,
and what it is like over there. Just
look partly to North America,
Australia, and New Guinea.
22] Now look down south; here
in the easterly part of Australia
is an important, but very sparse
and difficult to access island
called: Van-Diemens Land80. See: It
does look rather meagre; therefore,
the Dutch are allowed that this
374
island carries a Dutch name, but

nothing else.
23] However, despite the Dutch
name the English have chosen the
best landing place for themselves.
Only the western part remains open
and duty-free for the Dutch.
24] But with regards to the
importance of catching fish in the
east: there the English know quite
well to immerse their nets into the
sea.
25] Now we are leaving this
island,
and
turn
somewhat
southward; there you see two very
important islands side by side,
which are separated only by the socalled Cook Strait81.
26] It is New Zealand; and look
a little further south, there is a
rather significant island under the
name of Cornwallis. You see, the
English have left these islands in
a free sovereignty in order to
produce
an
important
grain
375
tribute82. In other words, the

rulers of these islands are left in
their
official
offices
for
different reasons.
27] The main reason is this: the
government
of
these
extremely
remote countries is of no cost to
the English, and by virtue of their
very hospitable attitudeas already
mentioned earlierthey were very
well accepted, and for this reason,
Christianity
makes
very
poor
progress here.
28] The large operating costs
interconnected with such voyages
are the second reason why this
world-addicted nation has not yet
undertaken
any
more
forceful,
thundering
expeditions
against
these countries.
29] The third reason is that:
this
country
is
not
easily
accessible for large ships because
of the frequent storms and the many
cliffs and sandbanks.
376
30] And so there are many

different kinds of selfish reasons
as to why these remote but very
fruitful Zealanders did not fall
into the despotic claws of this
world-famous nation.
31] But now see: there are
already some English ships on route
to these countries; these ships are
a cross between cargo-ships and
warshipsas you can see. They come
because by now the grain and other
usable fruits have already been
harvested there. You already know,
that your springtime is autumn
there.
32] See: It so happens that
these ships arrive there just in
time. Count them and see how many
there are. Look a caravan of large
and small ones, 170 in number; but
in order for you to take in all
their actions, I will accelerate
this shipping in the spirit.
377
33] Now take a look: we are

already here at the site. See how
these poor peoplemost of them are
still genuine Cainites83hurry to
the coast fully laden with baskets,
sacks and crates intentionally left
behind by the English, in order to
call upon the alleged tribute to
the
supposed
gods.
For
these
unfortunate people hold these world
fanatics to be beings of a more
superior type, who have descended
from the clouds by means of their
beautiful swimming houses, so that
theyaccording to their opinioncan
receive the sacrifices owed to them
at the end of their world.
34] They conclude that these
beings
are
of
superior
type,
because thunder and lightning came
forth spectacularly from their
houses and they threw powerful
thunder-wedges84, as out of the
clouds.
378
35] Since the tribute-takers

are familiar with such populationweaknesses, they make their arrival
known through the canon thunder. As
soon
as
they
have
crammed
everything into their ships after a
stay of some weeks, these poor
people receive another magnificent
canon and rockets spectacle as
payment. This reward display is
then saying to the residents that
the gods received a sufficient
sacrifice.
36] However, so that such a
gratuitous finding is not captured
by
another
nation,
the
small
islands that surround these big
islands are equipped with English
forts85.
37]
And
so
these
large
countries are in themselves trapped
forever.
At
some
[strategic]
points, wherever it is possible to
land
in
these
countries,
the
379
English have set up their firing

powers in all directions.
38] But where the country is
inaccessibleas
already
stated
there is no need for sentinels.
Consequently,
these
worldand
waterfanatics, in spite of the
sovereignty of these countries, are
looked upon as the rulers from the
coast to the interior.
39] Of course, they do not
practice any cruelty here; in other
words, they do not swing their
slave-whip and hell-torch over
these poor people; but I say:
Precisely here is the place where
these people have marked themselves
to be the leading monsters of the
earth.
40] For as long as any person
tyrannizes his fellow men out of
covetousness and greed, he is most
certainly to be compared to a devil
who is surely a servant of Satan.
It is at least for certain, no
380
matter how appalling the tyranny

may be, that the mistreated part
will at least be humiliated to the
last innermost drop of marrow; and
he isalthough in a tyrannical way
being
taught
the
concept
of
86
Christendom , in spite of this
adversity such poor people endure
their misery in consideration of My
cross.
41]
But
where
out
of
disgraceful greed a population is
fully excluded from all higher
[spiritual] Light, and on the other
hand the oppressorsin their lying
wayswill broadcast to all the
world what kind of a blessed
progress such a nation is making,
while in secret they are left all
the while in shameful darkness,
listen, no devil is able to carry
out such stunts; instead a grand
masters hand must take over the
work. -
381
42] See: That is and belongs to

the greatest horrors of earth!
Truly, such a tyrant who is in need
of killing a thousand innocent
people throughout an entire year
with the most horrific martyrtools, that his torment is so
despicable no mens tongue is able
to voice it, I would sooner show
him mercy, than such monsters from
the rear-end of the prince of hell.
43] You do not entirely realize
how far this unspeakable cruelty
goes: If you would see how the
people are suspended by their feet
on a construction mast on another
island so that the head extends
down to the earth; subsequently
they are consumed by an indigenous
type of small green ants, and often
give up the ghost on the sixth or
seventh
day
under
the
most
unspeakable pain; and then remain
hanging there, until the ants
consume the last drop of marrow.
382
44] Yes, I am telling you: Your

hair would stand snow white on ends
if you would see another place,
where the people are held to a large
grinding stone and are grounded
together to the last fibre. Yes;
you would without doubt close your
eyes, if on another island you
would find people with bound arms
and feet hanging from tree branches
by their genitals; and yet the
feminine gender, through which
labia they pulled a rope, is then
hereafter hung from the feet of the
male gender.
45] I could tell you of immense
numbers of like cruelties; you
would see nothing but all sorts of
crucifixions, through which the
peoples earthly lives are taken. 46]
But
look:
All
these
cruelties are scarcely viewed as a
dewdrop against the world ocean,
which is, in fact, poor humanitys
spiritual maltreatment. For if
383
someone likes to separate one limb

after another from the body, the
body will only endure such torture
up to a certain degree.
47] Once it becomes too much to
bear for the soul, she will before
long release herself from her shell
in
union
with
the
spirit.
Hereafter, the tyrant can pinch,
whip, burn, and grind the body; in
short, the tyrant can then do
whatever cruelty he likes and wants
to do with the victim; it is no
different than if one of you does
the same to his own coat after he
took it off; this is because the
body is only able to feel pain for
as long as the soul is fixed firmly
in the same body.
48] As already stated, as soon
as she has risen [from her body],
after it has become too unbearable
for her, all the pain stopped.
49] The sheer mistreatment of
the soul and the spirit, in order
384
to enslave or shackle the immortal

spirit for such an profit-seeking
and
avaricious87
purpose
[or
application], is more, yes I say
endlessly more cruel than all
physical
cruelties
that
are
committed on the entire earth. Do
you think it is hereafter [in
heaven]
easy
to
convert
such
slaves-spirits in their freedom88?
50] Oh look: The human spirit

is a free spirit; however, once he
has taken a direction, who is going
to change it, in order not to ruin
the spirit?
51] And just think how the
Fathers heart must be, when He
must idly watch like a solicitous
landlord as the hail destroys His
fruits.
52] Therefore, I say: Beware,
you tyrants, you will share your
fate with your brothersthe devils.
Unendingly woe unto you; you rulers
385
who have the power in your hands to

bring a true light to all the people
of the earth and yet you do not do
it; instead, out of filthy greed
and world-desire, hurl the world
into even greater labyrinths of
darkness, as they were before you
found them in their innocence.
53] Yes, I say again: unending
woe unto you! When payday comes for
you: truly, you will receive what
My Deity is able to invent and to
think up in the innermost depth of
its fiery wrath! I do not need to
say any more.
54] The highest abomination is,
for a man to bring his own god. I
have nothing further to say to you.
55] Using My Word for the
lowest, avaricious, and stingy
purposes is like all preceding
scenes [I have shown you in these
hours],
which
is
the
utmost
repulsion; I definitely do not need
to say anything else! For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
386
56] And this evil depravity

involves all other island-states
except for Japanwhich we will deal
with in the ninth hour; so is the
situation nearly the same as with
the previous islands, except for
one island in the middle of the
world ocean under the name of
Otaheite89 [or Otahiti].
57] The situation on this
island is virtually the same as in
New Zealand; only here one hasas
some pointintroduced them to the
first European weapons practice;
and
now
and
then
also
to
Christianity. For this islandas
small as it is compared to all the
other islandsis now providing
nearly all English island-states
with sulfur and the best nitre90;
for this reason they have built
very important gunpowder factories
there. The reason is that the soil
of this island is nearly pure
sulfur since it has one of the
387
largest volcanoes; this volcanos

crater has a circumference of
several hours, and is always full
of glowing lava.
58] And so, todays 8th hour is
enough for you; for by virtue of
the little introduction that I have
both physically and mentally given
you, the following 9th hour will
provide you with [even] clearer
information. Amen.
388
NINTH HOUR - Japan

After we have wandered through
the southern part of the earth, and
you observed the situations more
in the spiritual than in the
natural [sense of perception]we
once again return to the northern
hemisphere of the earth; and, as
previously mentioned, we will pay a
short visit to the island nation of
Japan.
2] However, as you know by now,
we do not require years or month to
get there; just take a good look on
the well-known tablet; the entire
pagan-island nation already lays
spread out before your eyes.
3] Just take a look at the
coasts. See, how scary they stare
down at the stormy sea from their
high cliff-pinnacles91. Look all
around and you will notice very few
389
points where the surface of the

land and sea are at the same level.
4] See: Here in the south is one
single accessible landing point; to
this landing point some foreign
nationsby virtue of the inner
state of mindcan also guide their
ships here.
Who loves life because of the
world will lose the life of the
soul. The Great Gospel of God vol.
9, 149
5] As to the few other landingpoints for native people: They are,
first of all, barely or often not
accessible at all. Secondly, this
so-called most severe and most just
government does not allow that
foreigners berth anywhere else but
on the determined landing-place.
6] The reasons for this are:
primarily so that these strange
[and different] people do not
390
desecrate
these
places;
and
secondly, so that the foreigners do
not become aware of these other
smaller landing points and cause a
threat
to
them,
and
cause
inevitable damage and downfall.
7] However, the third reason
is: This ruler thinks he is in the
sole possession of all the arts,
trades and secrets, and so he is in
the constant stingy fear that if
such things would be revealed to
strangers it would be the end of
his
affluence.
Therefore,
he
decided on only one landing point,
whereaccording to his opinionsuch
extraordinary
products
can
be
negotiated
out
of
specially
deserved pity.
8] For he is of the firm
opinionas
well
as
the
whole
nationthat he alone is located at
the centre of the world. He
believes that all the strangers of
the whole world must come to him in
391
order
to
buy
his
exceptional
national-products. In so doing, the
strangers
then
possess
an
exceptional merchandize and form
their
own
concept
from
this
acquired
possession,
and
then
recognize
to
what
level
of
perfection and thoroughness this
central-kingdom of the earth is
cable of thriving. Yes: He is in
fact of the opinion, that the
people of the earth do not possess
the ability nor suspect that they
have the knowledge to manufacture a
simple reed-basket.
9] Even if he receives word that
the foreign ships are exceptionally
and artistically constructed, the
reporter
always
receives
a
thrashing for such a message,
because such a report is seen as an
obvious insult to his majesty. If
he
then
orders
one
or
two
commissioners there in turn, to
392
secretly convince himself whether

or not the matter is true,
10] and they return with the
same
message
and
confirm
the
report, then such a confirmation is
regarded as a formal national
treason. This emperor then says:
How is it possible that these
stupid foreigners have come into
the secretive scientific possession
to construct houses out of wood
which carry them over the tides of
the sea, if such was not betrayed
to the foreigners through one of my
subjects?!! Only we have such
understanding,
we,
the
chosen
people of the centre of the earth!
11] At once investigationscommissioners from the capital and
residence city are ordered into all
three regions; they are sent in
order to strictly examine the
coastal people, from which such
betrayal is thought to have come.
393
12] If the commissioners find

nothing, they too are ruthlessly
beaten upon their return; and then
they are released of their service
for three years. Within that time,
they must study their buttocks off
and that under the most rigorous
professors of the world.
13] Following the completed
study time, an exceptionally severe
examination takes place; he who
passes the examination is once
again employed; however, he who
fails the examination is again
beaten, and then he must begin the
studies over again.
14] While such commissioners
must endure their required penaltystudies, other representatives are,
at once, graciously appointed.
15] This appointment happens in
the following manner: Namely, nine
so-called novices are called before
his most just and most harsh
394
majesty; and the same ruler then

tests them orally.
16] This examination consists
in the following: First, itemizing
all manufactured products of the
country, and describing how they
are made. Then they must literally
name and itemize all mountains,
rivers, valleys and plains, all
animals, whether tame or wild, all
trees,
plants
and
herbs.
Furthermore, they must exactly
indicate the names of all subjects
and where each is located, and what
he possesses.
17] Finally, they must recite
the entire name of the emperor92;
which
is
actually
the
most
difficult for the novices. The
reason is, that this name is so long
that one can scarcely write it
down,
with
an
average
size
handwriting, on a minimum one-mile
long strip of paper with one
syllable; it contains all of the
395
conceited endlessly long clanlineage,

then
all
things
and
businesses of the country, as well
as the names of all his subjects.
18] If you consider this, you
will realize the effort that is
required on the memory, in orderas
you would sayto memorize, this
name. You now want to ask, why such
a long name!?19]
This
can
easily
be
explained to you, because he
namely, the emperorhas all his
entire
glory,
history
and
possession recorded in it.
20] Other people in the country
also have very long names; but
theirs cannot be longer than that
of the emperor, due to punishment
by death.
21] Therefore, much study is
given to the name of the emperor,
so that they can compare the length
of their own names with the name of
the emperor.
396
22] And if someone, also of very

old origin, finds that his name is
longer than the emperors, he then
carries his name-protocol with torn
robe and howling voice before the
emperor and pleads for punishment
and for the complete annihilation
of his name.
23] If the emperor measures the
name with a circle and finds, that
it is actually two Klaftern [or
4.148 yards] longer than his, then
six Klaftern93 [or 12.444 yards] are
cut off of the name and burned; then
the
petitioner
receivesmost
graciouslythe right amount of
beatings,
and
consequently
thereafter
also
receives
his
shortened name.
24] And once again, we return
to our novices. If three or four
pass the test, they will at once
receive, as you would say in your
language:
Their
appointed
[employment] decree. With this
397
presentation
also
comes
the
immediate
duty
to
proceed
as
commissioners to the location and
place of the so-called betrayal, in
order to discover the earlier
discussed national-betrayal. 25] However, it seems that
these [novices] are only smarterby
a
hairthan
the
former;
they
usually
linger
at
this
investigation for one to three
years, and during this time think
of a clever ploy to bamboozle their
emperor. When they return, they
usually bring along several bribed
witnesses who will testify that
after this dreadful event lightning
hit the place three times, and that
subsequently everyone in attendance
praised the great god in the sun
for performing such a great sign to
the glorification of the great
sovereign before its people.
398
26] Now, you will perhaps ask:

Why were the first three not as
smart as the successors?
27] And you will be astonished
if I say to you: The first three
were actually cleverer than their
successors.
They
are
now
immediately
freed
from
their
studies; and they are personally
acknowledged from the emperors own
mouth as complete authorities and
most
knowledgeable
scientific
statesmen; they have in this way,
arrived to the highest honour;
through
this
honour
they
are
allowed to touch the dress of the
monarch four times a year, and are
thereby freed from all further
beatings. Even if they did not
accomplish the affairs of the state
as their successors, it makes no
difference
because
the
only
deciding factor is their great
loyalty.
399
28] However, the successors

then attain the status of realemployed-state-officials94 on the
heels of their predecessors. Do not
even think that this is something
insignificant in this country.
29] An official, who is allowed
to touch the dress of the emperor
four times a year, is someone so
extraordinary in this country, that
if he walks on the street or is
carried in a sedan-chair, all
peoplein punishment of their life
must bow down before him on their
face. A word spoken from him to
someone is to some extent so
extraordinary, that the person
often does not leave the place for
three days, where he received such
mercy.
30]
If
the
word
was
unfavourable, in other words, if
the
official
has
voiced
a
reprimand, an unpleasantness such
as an animal name, or another
400
dishonourable word to a person,

then
the
person
in
question
immediately begins to howl and
lament and asks the high official
for a most merciful bestowal of
punishment; this punishment is
then, without much delay, allotted
to him.
31] And immediately he brings
his plea before the high statesman,
that the same should not inflict
the punishment too lightly, but
according to his austerity: Justice
and desire would permit him to
harshly beat him.
32] If the statesman hears with
his most graciously inclined ears
to such a plea, he immediately
commands his many servants to grab
the concerned petitioner by his
hands and feet and to lift him off
the earth. Once the petitioner is
floating in the air in the middle
of eight servants, the flogging-man
comes with the bamboo knout95 and
401
gives him a beating; he does this

until the eminent statesman gives
him a sign that with this hit his
grace has ended.
33] After being beaten half to
death, the petitioner is again put
down
on
the
ground
and
his
neighbours surround him; they then
begin praising the great wisdom,
justice, and strictness of the
official.
34] Perhaps you may also like
to see the common peoples desire
to present the emperor with praises
or
admirations.
That
is
not
possible in this country because
the emperor is, in every way, too
unapproachable to be praised by the
common people.
35] This and a few similar
things are actually the best part
of this constitution; now that we
have familiarized ourselves, it is
also fitting that we illuminate the
bad parts a little.
402
JAPAN WAS DESPOTIC AND A COMMUNIST!
36] In this sense, things here

are really like nowhere else in the
world. First of all: No one in this
country
owns
a
property,
but
everything is an exclusive property
of the emperor.
37] Each person, or rather,
each class is stipulated as to
exactly what and how much he must
work.
38]
Also,
the
food
is
predetermined, as well as the
clothing; the dwelling and the
district is stipulated to him, out
of which he can never move unless
he has a special state order.
39] Furthermore, it is also
stipulated as to how many wives he
can have and how many children he
can father with his wives.
40] He is also requiredto the
last bit of the lawwhat he must
pay from what he produced.
403
41] The inhabitants of the

coast are strictly prohibited
except at the certain trading place
for strangersto carry out any
personal
business.
They
are
orderedexcept for the trading
placenever to let a stranger [or
foreigner]
enter
the
Japanese
96
country ; this restriction applies
no matter what the situation.
42] And so all commodities are
exactly stipulated; [the emperor
determines] what may be given [or
sold] to strangers [or foreigners]
and what the strangers can offer
[or trade] in return. Furthermore:
it is most sternly stipulated that
more than one stranger can never
remain
as
interpreter
in
one
location; also that stranger from
that moment on can never again
leave the coast, since he was
accepted as such.
43] On top of that, he must
teach
his
language
to
three
404
Japanese commissioners and apart

from this he cannot even go an
hours way into the interior of the
country.
44] See: That is roughly the
summery of the Japanese frame of
mind. I say roughly, because this
country has absolutely no so-called
existing
[written]
system
of
government [or constitution]; the
living government is the respective
existing emperor and his uppermost
state officials; and therefore it
lies almost entirely in their free
unpredictability to make a new law
for each immediately occurring
case.
45] In fact you have no idea how
the law there imposes an entirely
different penalty over a crime
often over trivial circumstances.
I will give you only a small
example. A person is directed to
stay within his measured district
405
and is not allowed to venture

outside.
46]
If
someone
does
not
remember the exact boundary and
sets only half a foot over the line,
and his neighbour notices this: the
neighbour, in turn reports the
occurrence to his next neighbour,
and this one to the next, until it
reaches the house of the so-called
district governor.
47] This one then goes at once
with a circle to the hamlet and
place,
and
measures
the
encroachment
exactly.
If
the
encroachment is a little more than
half a foot then the immediate
punishment to the transgressor is
one-hundred beatings.
48] If however, the district
governor finds that at least threequarter of the foot has been set
over the line, this fact raises the
circumstances and nearly doubles
the punishment.
406
49] If, however, someone has

set his entire foot over the
boundary, he first gets numerous
amounts of beatings, and then he is
tied to a stake for three days in
order to familiarize himself with
the narrowest boundary.
50] If such a situation occurs
seven times, as soon as he sets his
foot outside the boundary again,
his foot is quickly chopped off.
51] However, whoever ventures
without judicial permission only a
few steps outside his districts
boundary, is hanged in a [socalled] merciful way, or he is
beaten to death. And if not in a
[so-called] merciful way, he is
bound naked to a cross and left
hanging there until he is dead.
However, mercy awaits him even on
the cross, by virtue of a huge
request that he may possibly make:
to be killed by a lance-thrust. -
407
52] See: You can already make

yourself a concept from this little
example as to how it is in this
country; and the set-up is such
that no one is excluded from the
death penalty except the well-known
high state officials.
53] And so to a certain extent
one wedge drives the other here.
One will never experience a case
where a lower official is brought
to account and penalty because of
possible cruelty; such are only
brought to trial if they, in the
slightest, committed a confirmed
carelessness.
54] Therefore, the circle and
the scale [balance] form the body
of
the
constitution
because
everything there is encircled or
measured and weighed.
55] Now, if you think that the
death penalty plays the leading
role with all sorts of torturevariations in all these fundamental
408
rules and regulations, then it will

not be so difficult for you to form
yourself a concept as to the
conditions
in
a
country
where
despotism
summit.
has
risen
to
the
highest
56] In fact, there is scarcely

a second country on the surface of
the earth that resembles this one,
and in its habits acts arbitrarily
cruel and appalling.
57] Now I have adequately
revealed the horrible part of this
country for you. However, there is
one far worse. Surly, you will now
think,
can
there
possibly
be
anything worse in this country than
what we have already heard? At
this time, I will say nothing to
you, be merely satisfied to gaze on
My tablet.
58]
Look
over
here:
This
building is a Temple! I also say to
this temple: Epheta! - And now look
inside.
See how in a sideways
remote round cell, several girls
409
and boys are fed so that they become

pretty and quite obese. See the men
sitting between them in yellow and
blue
garments97;
they
are
the
sacrifice-priests.
59] If a miss-year or a year of
no harvest haunts this country,
they immediately preach that their
god is angry over this country and
therefore
one
must
bring
a
sacrifice to appease him.
60] And soon, by order of the
high-priest, six male and six
female individuals out of this cell
are washed and quite gracefully
covered after their manner; and
thereupon a priest stands upon a
so-called wisdom chair; from this
he determines with angry wordsas
if the angered deity speaks out of
himhow the victims should be
sacrificed.
61] If the girls have become
very pretty and voluptuous through
this feeding, the deity then will
410
reject the sacrifice, and returns

her to the priests as lifelong
property.
62] However, the angry deity is
not very protective with the boys;
if one of them is not of quite
exceptional beauty he will not be
spared. Instead, the boys are
typically
intended
for
the
sacrifice; this sacrifice consists
in that they are burned either
alive or first beheaded and then
burned; sometimes they are led on a
cliff that protrudes into the sea
and from there thrown into the sea.
63] Of course, such human
sacrifices only rarely take place;
but it is enough, that when it
occurs such a country is, as a
result,
already
in
deepest
darkness; and this country has the
most shameful and most miserable
concepts of a true God.
64] In addition to this most
terrible evil belongs the murder of
411
surplus children; and he who has

fathered over and above the number
of children is maimed at his
genitals.
65]
Furthermore,
this
too
belongs to the most appalling
evils: that in this country the
authorities proceed against the
arrival
of
Christendom
with
unheard-of cruelty.
66] Not even a born-again
believer equipped with all of Gods
miracle power dares to venture into
this land; because as a stranger,
he is considered a bearer of bad
luck and fomenter of the people; he
is therefore immediately punished
with the cruellest death. 67] There are already real
cases, where Christian messengers
were kept alive by Me, through the
various types of death penalties.
Only these barbarians have viewed
all this as null and void and have
insatiably tried all imaginable
412
types of deadly punishments on such

Christian messengers. They did this
until the number was full according
to My order; I had to rescue My
messengers, in order not to use
more time to see the Holy sanctuary
sacrificed
in
such
nameless
contempt.
68] But now remember this: The
terminating moment of this free
seat of Satan is not far-off; when
you hear that the monarchy has been
surrendered to foreign people98,
then think that the end of all
things is not far away.
69] Look, in this far away land
of the orient there are still some
people who do not want to know
anything about Me; I will send
fewer messengers there, instead, I
will send messengers of My imminent
[judicial] court; and it will beas
with a fruit tree in autumnthat
the unripe fruit is taken down with
the ripe fruit.
413
70] The ripe fruit is stored for

the table of the Lord; the unripe,
however, is thrown on the winepress
and at once crushed, and any little
juice that is still pressed out is
used for acidification99. The pomace
however, is strewn before the pigs;
and it will be as by a housefather
on whose field the wheat has
ripened.
71] In fact, one will not focus
on the ripeness of the weeds,
because this will be taken with the
wheat from the field; then the
servants will separate it from the
wheat.
72] These servants will bind it
together in bundles and dry it on
the open field and then ignite and
burn it to the ground so all the
weed seeds are destroyed; however,
they will bring My wheat into the
barn of eternal life.
73] Look, do not be offended if
you find so much unripe fruit and
414
so many weeds among the wheat on

earth.
74] Do not think, that I will
delay My Day over it; verily I truly
say to you: I only want to
accelerate it, for the sake of My
elect ones; I want to do this
because, if the time and days of
the last predetermined miseries are
not shortened, truly, even the
Living [that is, the Believers in
God] would lose their life!
75] Consequently do not be
troubled, and use this message not
so much as a literal outlook of the
wasteful world, but rather use it
for your own inner view; that is
why I am giving you such, that you
should recognize the world [deep]
within you; I do this so that, out
of love to Me, you may despise it
and flee [far from it].
76] But only at the end of the
last hour will I pull the cover off
your eyes, where all of you will
415
totally realize where I, in fact,

want to go with these twelve hours.
Amen.
Note: The following supplement to
the ninth hour does not appear in the
1864 German edition and can
only be found in later editions of
The Twelve Hours.
77] Japan consists of the

following islands: 1st Sakhalin100,
2nd Yesso101, 3rd Nippon102, 4th
Shikoku, and 5th
Ximo103
which
is
the
most
populated country on earth.
78] The total topographical
area is scarcely the size of Great
Britain. The Japanese people [of
today] consist only of Mongolians,
Malayans and some few indigenous
people104; they are definitely not
related to the Chinese, and exceed
the Chinese in everythingas well
in education as in cruelty.
416
79] What also plays a very big

part, is that they by far surpass
the Chinese in a variety of
sciences; they have only fortyeight simple letters in their
language,
in
contrast
to
the
Chinese who have almost fiftythousand. The Japanese language is
very soft and flexible; their
religion is a refined paganism;
their tyrannical laws are of the
highest degree.
80] There are ten so-called
castes among the inhabitants; for
each caste there are some laws
which are irrevocable, and, in
addition, there are some random,
changeable laws.
81] Each person has his own
assigned district to which he is
strictly affiliated; from this
place he is not allowed to remove
himself before he is set free; the
release consists of a type of workvacancy.
417
82] The preferred villages are:

Jeddo-Edo105, at the river Tonkai106
with 280,000 houses and over 1
million
inhabitantsthat
is
presently nearly the most populous
city on earth [1841]; Rio or Miaco107
with 140,000 houses and almost 1
million inhabitants; Nagasaki, a
harbour city, with 10,000 houses
and
approximately
100,000
inhabitants; Matsumae with 6000
houses and 60,000 inhabitants.
83] The most northern tip of the
island, Sakhalin108, is named after
the English Cape Elisabeth; in the
western half of this island is Cape
Patience. This most northern and
poorest island is separated by the
Strait of La Peyrouse109 from the
island of Jesso110.
84] On the south-eastern tip of
the island of Jesso lies the city
of
Matsumae.
The
island
is
separated by the Sangar Strait111
from the island Nippon. This middle
418
and largest island is, at the same

time, the residence-island.
85] A large harbour by the name
of Namba112 without city rights is
located on it. Then there is the
residence city Jeddo or Edo113 with
a big harbour, which is protected
by the gruesome peninsula ring
[called
the
Boso
and
Miura
peninsula]. Then the mountain-city
Rio or Miako114, as the largest
industrial Japanese city; this
island [of Jesso] is at the same
time the most mountainous, just
like the most northern island
Sakhalinwhich
is
the
most
volcanic.
86] The island Sikok115 isso to
speakmore or less a mountain out
of the sea; it therefore has only a
small
population.
However
the
116
island Kinsing
with the harbour
city Nagasaki ison the other hand
overpopulated; this island has the
most severe laws and is only
419
accessible
to
the
Dutch
[foreigners] and that only on the
isle named Guelport which lies just
off Nagasaki; this name was derived
from
the
bad
Portuguese
and
Spaniards who were expelled from
that place.
87] Above the north-western
half of the island Nippon is
another, somewhat less significant
island called Sado, it is a haven
for indigenous people117 who enjoy
some privileges there; also, some
Portuguese have sneaked away onto
this island. However, they may
never leave the island and they
must pray to everything that is
Japanese, including the full moon.
88] The entire population of

Japan amounts to 40 million people,
4/7 of those is female. With the
exception
of
mechanics,
mathematics, nautical, geography
and astronomy, they are in all
420
other industry ahead of the people

of the earth, and are in the
possession of great wealth and many
secrets.
89] The people of Sado still
possess here and there the second
face118 and still have the ancient
knowledge
from
the
time
of
119
Meduhed .
90] Their number amounts to
three million people without the
Portuguese,
whose
number
only
totals a few thousand. This may all
serve you as an exact survey of this
country, and can be included in the
"ninth hour". Amen!
421
TENTH HOUR120 - Europe and The Second Face

Note: Written on March 21, 1841,
from 5:15 in the afternoon until 8:45 in
the evening.
From time to time, upon request,
Jakob Lorber allowed his closest friends
to write for him. He would dictate Word
for Word what he himself heard from the
Lord; and so it is with the following
chapters. The writers are: Poet Karl G.
Ritter von Leitner, Mayor of Graz
Andreas
Httenbrenner,
his
brother
Composer Anselm Httenbrenner and F.S.
(Not identified).
Now, that we have somewhat

glanced
at
other
foreign
nationalities
concerning
moral
cults,
we
want
to
turn
our
attention to our own homeland. I am
saying home because, first of all,
you were all born121 here; secondly,
on this soil I am knownfor the most
partthrough the very fragmented
and
completely
deteriorated
Christianity.
422
2] Undoubtedly, I could talk

about many more lands and regions
on earth as well as on the
continents, and on the islands.
However, it would make no sense to
deliver a new statistic or pieces
of
insightful
information
and
earth-description into your hands
at this time, but I do this with
the purpose of awakening your
spirit so that he 122would more
easily contemplate and grasp his
own inward level of disposition [or
statistics]
and
recognize
the
corresponding wickedness of his own
environment. Therefore, this will
be enough [information] regarding
the prior description of all the
foreign countries.
3] As for the peculiarities of
other well-known large countries
and kingdoms, such as the Empire of
China, and others that partly
belong to this empire, partly
however to the continent of Asia
423
and Australia, see, you can look

that up. There are also islands
belonging to Africa, as well as the
great imperial State of Brazil
together with the rest of South
America and all those islands,
which are considered as belonging
to this part of the world, see: you
can learn all that on your own.
4] However, out of several
considerations for you, I cannot
bring any more onto the tablet.
Given that the idolatry has already
polluted the people to the highest
degree in such countries, you would
not gain anything from seeing that;
instead, through observing the
picture, you could absorb more
poison than blessings within you.
5] And in regards to why I
cannot do this is: because it
certainly does not line up with My
Holiness. Moreover, by virtue of My
divine order it is also not
possible for Me to turn the Eye of
424
Love in your direction, because

from the beginning, such a country
was discovered by a nation that was
hated by Me and such countries were
covered with My curse; or from
ancient times they themselves have
already so deteriorated in their
atrocities that just one look from
Me, on the appropriate picture,
would immediately destroy them.
6] Because the atrocity of
conduct and ways of behaviours in
these countries is of such an
outrageous type, you would be
appalled at such a descriptioneven
with
only
a
somewhat
limited
depiction, especially when it comes
to the inner circumstances. Were I
to show you this, not one of you
would have the strength to continue
writing with the quill.
7] Therefore, we leave them
untouched. Now, as I already said,
let us take into inner [spiritual]
consideration, that which lies more
425
closely to you and Me in every

respect.
8] You may find it hard to
believe that under these known and
partly
deliberately
un-revealed
countries there are areas for which
even
My
curse
is
too
Holy;
therefore these areas are, in the
literal sense, not worthy of the
same [curse]. I do not have to say
anymore to you.
9] You may now understand why I
will not get involved in close
confrontation over such points on
earth. For where Satan has fully
erected his dominance in everything
and everyone, truly it is not good
to look there.
10] Even if I would let you
spread out such areas over My
tablet, surely you would not see
anything except a black, and here
and there a really glowing portion
on earth. I do not have to say
anymore. For that reason look at
426
the tablet, and try to recognize

the land that you see before you.
11] Take a good look. On which
side do you notice that land?
Right; it lies very north. See. You
found it. You recognized it right
away. The far stretched ice and
snowfields loudly foretell the name
of Russia to you.
12]
See
how
this
far
outstretched empire spreads itself
over
nearly
three
continents.
Concerning the topographical area,
it is the largest country on earth
that is ruled by a supreme emperor.
13] See how it looks here
especially in the northern partsas
if eternal peace had established
its seat there;
14] but appearances cannot be
trusted. Even here, there are many
storms in the minds of the northern
inhabitants. It is not only that
they remain behind in cultural
development to the rest of the
427
people in Europe, but they also

remain behind Europe in so many
other circumstances. The reason for
this is that the government has
still done too little; it has even
done too little to at least let that
certain Christian light illuminate
in a more intensive way, which is
in general so characteristic in
this empire.
15] This named strife is more
or less a moral strife, rather than
a political strife. Given that, in
regards to the spirituality of a
person there can be no condition
more uneasy than some tiny sparks
of Christianity connected with a
whole fire stream of the dirtiest
superstition, because it is easier
to make the pitch-dark heathens
both here as well as in the
hereafteraccessible to the pure
truth,
than
such
heathenistic
Christians.
428
16] And this situation look

here on the tablet stretches
nearly
uninterrupted
over
the
entire
northern
part
of
this
country.
17]
However,
the
overall
situation
in
this
empire
is
nevertheless one where the truth
still has unhindered access under
certain conditions:
18]
because,
wherever
a
[supreme] emperor rules a country,
and always seeks within his own big
effect-sphere123, in all situations
to unite his empire as much as
possible, such a emperor is so much
more [worthy], yes, I tell you,
undoubtedly more, [as is the case]
whereas
in
any
other
highly
educated country a monarch is
merely a ruler by name only and his
subjects are granted constitutions
upon constitutions, in order to
avoid being ousted from his muchloved throne124.
429
19] Truly, such an emperor is

not much better than a criminal in
prison, since his blindness is not
allowing him to see into what kind
of
slave-chains
his
constitutionalized people have cast
him in.
20] He cannot see that he is a
prisoner in the golden chain. The
golden chain is also a metal chain,
and with such massive links often
tenfold heavier than the one made
of iron for a criminal. 21] And so, there is nothing
more noteworthy to see for us here
on these frozen planes except that
in the far north against the
mountain called the Ural, some
extremely isolated families live,
who are gifted with the second
face125.
22] However, this second face
is not a sign of a more spiritually
aware person. Instead its cause is
only in a slightly more increased
430
soul-life [or inner disposition],

and is generally a property of more
refined or sensitive people who are
always
in
great
need,
and,
therefore, desire to live In more
natural isolation from the world.
23] For instance: that this
second face has no relationship
with
spiritual
awareness,
can
adequately explained to you; the
fact is that animals are also
capable of such a second face,
whose individuality absolutely does
not carry any spirituality in
itself, except for a soul to
further its development.
24] In fact, you will now ask:
which reality does it have, what
presents itself visually in the
second face? Not even this will be
too difficult for you to solve.
25] If you are still buried in
the midst of winter and snow and
ice fields look at you ghoulishly
from all sides, when, in addition,
431
you are required to live in cold

rooms, will you not begin to
strongly yearn for spring and
summer? Moreover, will not the
imagination of your soul preferably
occupy itself with pictorially
showing you spring and summer?
26] See: this longing, as it
were malleable anticipation [or
plasticity] is the first step of
the second face, and has its reason
in the gentle, quiet ethereal
moving or hushing-over of that
which the soul in its repressed
condition pleasantly expects.
27] Now: if someone would get
much deeper, he would at least at
night-time often see the situation
of spring and summer pass by him
like faint dream-images126.
28] If, however, a soul is
restricted even more by suffering
circumstances,
an
experiment
happens
to
her
through
such
pressure,
as
if
the
air
is
432
pressurized to a higher degree; she

ignites, and steps outside the
bodily sphere.
29] However, in the visible
space there are also psychological
effects
and
movements
[or
expressions of the soul], just as
there are effects and movements of
light in the wide light-expanses or
space. The only difference is that
the vibrations of the light can no
longer propagate in a natural way
other than straight, whereas the
psychological effects are more
similar to the vibrations of sound
[or acoustic] and can propagate in
all imaginable directions as well
as in all imaginable curvatures
with
more
than
electrical
speediness.
30] Now think of some kind of
fact or actuality; no matter what
kind it may be it always has three
conditional
components:
1)
a
Material [or physical], 2) a Soul
433
or Psyche127 [psychological] and 3)

a Spiritual one.128
31] As to the first condition,
the fact can only be seen by the
physical eyes, at the very moment
it takes place, and in such a
distance that can be reached with
physical visionary-strength.
32]
Concerning
the
psychic
condition, you will easily realize
without much contemplation that a
fact must first precede129 in the
soul before it passes over into the
physical world [or the world of the
body].
33] However, if the cover [the
physical body] is now removed from
the soul, she canby virtue of the
psychic velocity of propagation
already
observe
such
a
fact
significantly sooner; she can do
this since such arrives first to
the material objectivity130; or she
can also see [or espy] an already
committed fact, just as you would
434
hear a distant reverberation or

echo131.
34] I will even add three small
examples of the human vision [or
inner sight] to this abundance.
35] First For example: A
person gifted with the second face
sees an unknown corpse pass by,
where the acquaintance is still
completely fresh and healthy and
only
dies
in
a
few
months
following. This takes place in the
following
easily
comprehensible
way, namely:
36] The soul of the dying person
foresees the near end of her shell
[the body], especially at a time
when she likewiseby means of a
noticeable
stepping-outexamines
her collapsing mature house more
purely and properly.
37] In this situation, she
arranges all necessary measures and
ceremonies for the transition.
However, at the same time the soul
435
of another person is also in such

an increased state of mind [or soul
vibration132], and sees the entire
fact of what the soul of the other
person has already predetermined.
In fact, she sees all this by means
of psychic [or increased soul]
communication which is now known to
you. 38] You see: This is the way
such things are pre-seen by the
soul, just as the physical eye sees
the things that just happen [in
front of the physical eye]. As
second
example:
A
soul
sees
something happen in a far distance.
39] This inner observation or
vision also takes place in the same
way.
For
wherever
people
are
gathered and something happens
either as spectator or as happy or
unhappy
participantsnothing
is
more natural than that such a fact
is therefore immediately received
by the soul- activity [or soulFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
436
life] of others; it then plants

itself into the psychic sphere or
the sphere of the soul in a way that
is similar to a most delicate
magnetic aura133 according to the
size and type of the fact that is
often several thousand hours away,
or scientific laws. 2) outside the
sphere
of
physical
science
[Lookwayup.com]
40] and if a human being then
finds himself in such an increased
state of mind134, he immediately
becomes aware of such vibrations,
and receives the picture through
the parity of the vibrations in the
same manner [in-]to his face [or
the eyes of his soul]. He receives
it as a kind of material picture
through the parity of the vibration
of the light from the outgoing
object, and is then observed bodily
through the physical eyes.
41] The following third example
is: When a fact, in which several
437
people will have a fatal accident,

has not yet taken place. This
second face is somewhat rarer, but
notwithstanding it occurs as well
as all the other cases.
42] This second face is to be
looked at in the following way: If
in special cases a soul reaches
into
an
increased
state,
the
[integrated] inner living spirit
also awakes although only for
short periods. All facts however,
are [revealed, eternally in an
unalterable
manner]
in
the
spiritual condition [which is the
spirit of God within us]the past
as well as the future facts. Now
the vision or viewing can take
place in two ways. Namely: the
respective person is seeing it
first out of his spirit [or in the
spirit].
43]
This
awareness
[or
135
phenomenon ] passes [or traverses]
naturally into the
innermost136
438
level of the soul; as soon as the

awareness has passed over into the
soul,
it
plants
itself
still
furtheraccording to the laws now
known to you. Now, if a person
resides in an increased state of
soul radiation137, he also sees a
certain type of prognostic [or
prophetic] fact in addition to all
the other circumstances that are
taking
place,
and
in
this
awareness, this visualization of
the soul is the second type of fact,
which
will
still
take
place,
sometime in the future.
44] That such a person is also
capable of seeing souls of departed
peopleif those people want to, or
are allowed to be seendoes not
need to be mentioned any further.
45] Now see: There you have the
entire nature of the second face,
and you can immediately see that no
additional spiritual awareness is
required, because the vision or
439
viewing of the spirit is entirely

different from that of the soul.
Just as the viewing of the body acts
[or behaves] to the viewing of the
soul, so also acts [or behaves] the
viewing of the soul to the viewing
of the spirit.
46] While the viewing of the
physical eye can be intensified
through material means, such as all
sorts of optical tools, so also can
the
viewing
of
the
soul
be
increased by those means, which
correspond naturally to the soul.
47] These means are, of course:
A strong unfeigned belief, a firm
determination, and, in that regard
at least half of it[requires]a
spiritual awareness. Just as the
psychological viewing can be raised
in this way, likewise can the
viewing
of
the
spirit
be
strengthened into infinity; this
can be done, namely by exactly
those methods the great Seer taught
440
you through His lessons, which

great Seer is precisely the One who
is now reminding all of you about
it.
48] You may think, where are the
remaining explanations, which you
anticipated about the situations
within the European states?
49] Here, I am saying nothing
else except: Although you have
learned
enough
of
the
other
horrible situations, you may well
be satisfied to know that in your
countries it is hardly better.
However regardless of thisthe
conditions are still shaped in a
way that the one who has good
intentions
finds
simply
no
hindrance to be better, to act
better, and to do good.
50] A paradise on this earth
does not exist anywhere, neither
physically and spiritually at the
same time.
441
51] Still, anyone can reach it

[paradise138] in the Spirit, if he
only wants it; although there is
still darkness in some countries,
it does not hinder the case; even
if the darkness of the night has
settled gravely over the valleys
and mountains, they will be unable
to do anything once the sun has
began her ascend.
52] However, it is only bad in
such countries where there is
absolutely no way of freedom, as in
underground vaults, chasms, and
passageways. There, thousands of
suns may rise instead of one, yet
their light will not be able to
penetrate any sooner into such
crusted depths until the beam of
the highest degree of burning light
has transformed the earth all the
way down to the centre [core] into
ether.
53]
And
so,
for
the
yet
remaining two hours we will still
442
find entirely different things than

what you already expected, and at
the end you must admit that he who
laughs last has the best laugh.
54] If you will then observe all
these
hours
in
an
entirely
different light, which I will bring
about through a little device in My
camera, you will then realize that
I did not intended to turn you into
a professor of statistics, but into
someone
completely
different,
someone who is able to look far
beyond the field of statistics.
55] As to what will occur in the
following hour, you will only
experience that in the next hour.
Do
not
trouble
yourself
with
guessing;
also
do
not
make
comparisons with My statistical
statements; for you will have to
acknowledge that all these things
are totally fruitless.
56] If however, you already
think of something, then think that
443
Europe, Asia, Africa, America,

Australia, and all the mentioned
islands and all their entire moral
and political circumstances are not
important to Me. As to why I used
those pictures, as far as is
necessary for you and only for you
See: this will be revealed to you
more truthfully in the following
two hours, as I did in this hour
with the second face, and even more
honestly. Amen.
ELEVENTH HOUR - The Prodigal Son
Written on March 23, 1841, from
3:45 in the afternoon until 6:30 in
the evening.
The writers are: Poet Karl G.
Andreas Httenbrenner, his brother
Composer Anselm Httenbrenner
and F.S. (Not identified).
444
You have all read the story of

the prodigal son139 in My book [Luke
15:11-32], and you have probably
heard and read this story not
just once but many times. I say unto
you, that in the entire book there
is
no verse and chapter that is
undoubtedly more profound than the
prodigal son.
2] Whats more, there will not
be
a
place
anywhere
in
the
scripture for you that is more
difficult to understand, than this
one. And the reason as to why you
need to know this is because it is
of utmost importance and, as such,
is an indispensable key to ones
own inner [self-] examination.
3] The reason for this goes as
follows: Often I speak exalted
things [things to take notice of]
from My Wisdom through Love; often,
however, I also speak of seemingly
insignificant things [things that
445
are minor] from my Love through the

Light of Wisdom. Now notice: In the
first case, you will be offered
only
so
much
as
your
own
individuality can possibly endure;
in the second case, however, a
cloaked infinity is given unto you,
whereby the final development140
[the
evolutionary
change
and
comprehension] will not be reached
in eternities.
4]
Now
see:
Just
such
a
seemingly trivial gift is also the
prodigal son; yes, I say, if you
would know how much is contained
within the prodigal son, truly,
archangels would come to your
school.
5] I showed you many things in
the preceding ten hours, as to the
present conditionsat this time141
on earth, wherein I still concealed
the biggest immoralities from you.
I showed you the deficiency of the
jurisprudence142
in
general.
I
446
showed you the madness in Asia as

well as the barbarianism in Africa.
I showed you America's disgraceful
behaviours, of course only a very
small part of it. I showed you the
administration of
justice143
in
England, especially in its external
methods, as well as the treatment
of criminals on thenow revealed to
youcoast of Australia. I also
showed you a mistreated country in
the deep south; I showed you how it
was and chiefly still is today.
However, I must also make you aware
of
something
else
about
this
country.
First
and
foremost
regarding
this:
Pay
double
attention to what is being stated
about this country! Secondly, what
was said about this country, you
take least of all literally; why,
it will subsequently be shown to
you. Furthermore, I have also shown
you the highly tyrannical severe
conditions [and existence] of other
447
island countries especially the

Japanese, and in addition, I also
showed you a small amount about the
northern country of Russia.
6] Although the things in the
world are this way, nevertheless, I
did not reveal these situations to
you so that you should see these
things as to how things are in the
world, no, because such and a
thousand times worse will come in
the future; of this you will, no
doubt,
hear
and
read
often.
However, I am announcing this to
you for no other reason than this:
that out of all this you would most
deeply recognize the great secret
of the prodigal son to your own
greatest benefit.
7]
Naturally
you
are
now
thinking, what has the prodigal son
to
do
with
all
these
world
atrocities? You are full of
curiosity as to how the prodigal
son is going to find his way around
448
all this [evil] world- labyrinth.

However, I say to you: It is still
easier, to find the prodigal son
out of all these scenes and to seize
him, than for a camel to pass
through the eye of a needle.
8] In order to understand all
this, it is particularly necessary
that you realize who this prodigal
son actually is. As I show you the
prodigal sonthough by name only
truly, you must have been hit with
more than seven-fold blindness, if
you would not notice instantly that
a large cover was taken from off
your
eyes;
and
now
prepare
yourselves and hear the name!
9] See, he is called Lucifer!
- See, in this name is for you the
entire eternally incomprehensible
and endless compendium144 of the
prodigal son.
10]
Now
think;
that
the
existing, almost all of humanity
are nothing but limbs145 of this
449
prodigal son, and in fact it is

primarily composed of those people,
which descended out of Adams
cursed line. See: this lost son has
taken
all
his
[abounding]
capabilities, which was due him,
and is wasting itaccording to your
understandingin endlessly longlasting time- periods.
11] You know from the story of
the prodigal son how his fate
ended. Now look through all these
situations of the world and truly
you will see nothing other than the
end fate of the prodigal son in a
comprehensive scale.146
12] Look at the defective
jurisprudence; what do you think
would be the reason for this? Truly
it is nothing other than the
carelessness and the, from this
resulting
dullness147
of
the
conscience.
13] Now look at the prodigal son
again; see whether or not this is
450
his first instance of leaving the

fatherly house? Observe the madness
in Asia! What is it, other than the
natural
succession,
which
the
sequence or the chronological order
of
time
has
systematically
developed
until
the
present
culmination point of horror?
14] Now go further toward
Africa: Lead the prodigal son by
the hand, and if you look with
somewhat sharpened spiritual eyes
you will, not only in the present
state but also in all imaginable
situations
of
this
country,
discover a wonderful faithfulness,
yes I say, not only in Egypt but in
all of Africa,
15] and that not only in and
from what the present time offers,
but also through all time periods,
as far as any human beings thought
is able to go and beyond; in these
many time periods and places the
prodigal son found himself in the
451
same circumstances when he wasted

his
[abounding]
abilities.
Simultaneously, he also thought
that in every possible way he could
regain some kind of possession,
that can resembled the former one,
and in this manner elevate himself
once again. Alone: look at all the
fruitless barbarous efforts of this
whole
continent,
to
which
essentially
all
of
them,
who
themselves want to be rich, make
it?
16] The events of the past will
show you a great deal and so will
undeniably the present show you
this entire part of the world. For
I say to you, not only each single
person, not just each nation, but
the entire continent [of Africa]
from the first to the last grain of
sand. Yes, from the first to the
last sunbeam, in all individual
countries,
mountains,
rivers,
deserts,
and
animals,
is
the
452
relationship of the prodigal son

truly
represented;
he
is
represented
also
from
the
commencement of pre-history up to
the present point in time and
henceforth.
17]
Once
again
take
the
prodigal son by the hand, but on
this trip do not forget to attach
slave chains on him and go with him
to America. Really, you will have
to be blinder then the centre of
the earth, if you will not find the
same therea thousand fold in all
imaginable nuances. Here I do not
have to say anything more to you
than that the northern part of
America is the inward [soul], the
southern part howeverrepresents
his outward [natural being], for
which reason this continent already
in its form corresponds to a type
of insect-like starved figure of
the prodigal son.
453
18] He who has ears: Hear; and

he who has eyes: See. You all know
how it went with the prodigal son
in his last phase, when theknown
to youinner sanctified spark of
Africa was awakened in him. In
Australia he finds an employer who
does not even allow him to eat the
pigs fodder, so that he is forced
to fill his stomach with anything
he can find.
19] Now, you may think, what
then will the prodigal son do in
New Zealand? We do not have to send
him to New Zealand, because it will
not take much effort to recognize
New Zealand in the prodigal son.
20] Notice then: The south148
represents the extreme outward of
the people. Now observe the lost
son a little; observe how he, in
this, his last testing phase is
full of shivering fear; he is not
dressed after the latest Parisian
454
journal149; only very destitute and

dirty rags cover his private parts.
21] Now see: here we already
have
the
reliable
map,
which
flutters around the nakedness of
our gone astray prodigal; let us
stretch, or enlarge our prodigal
son and on this occasion also make
a short observing visit to the
currently
existing
Christian
church. Does she not look like this
land? Look at it how you want,
either spiritual, as I showed you,
or also material, as you always
find
it
described
somewhere;
surely, you would have to be
blinder than the centre of the
earth if the conspicuous similarity
of this land with the tattered rags
of the prodigal son and these with
the church would escapeyou.
22] Clearly, just as the misery
of these inhabitants are clearly
blown away by the winds from there,
the same did the wind with the
455
rotten rags of the prodigal son;

and the same occurs now with the
Holy blowing winds from Above with
each and every church-sect that is
more heathen than Christian.
23]
A
prolific
deep
mathematical knowledge from you is
not necessary to figure out what
hour of the great day it is now! If you cast another glance at
Japan, it will tally up on your
fingers, and with the clearest of
all signs the prodigal sons inner
restrictions as well as the present
church situation, concerning her
inward [being], shall make things
brighter than sunlight.
24] I do not have to say anymore
to you. However, what do you say to
a very sick person if his feet have
become cold and cold sweat drops
sit
on
his
head?
Truly,
no
additional medical exam150 is needed
in order to be able to express it
in a prophetic spirit: Only a few
456
more heavy pulse-beatings and the

struggling
anguish
of
lifes
weariness is over! 25] First of all, sense the
prodigal sons feet in the south of
the earth. Secondly, feel his head,
which is the great northern empire,
then lay the hand on the old tired
church-heart. Truly, you would have
to be again blinder then the centre
of the earth, if on your fingers
you do not want to calculate what
hour of the great Day it is now?
26] You may still remember in
the last hour how "the second face"
was made known and explained to
you. You probably will now think:
does this second face have any
relationship with the lost son as
well?
27] O My dear loved ones! If I
give something to someone, I do not
give it like people do. People can
never give something completely
whole, even with the best of
457
intentions; I always give something

completely whole, and so I say to
you: Precisely in this second face
will the entire knot be unravelled
for you, and after this unravelling
you will no longer get lost in your
own calculationnot even for one
minute.
28] Again, let us return to our
prodigal son and watch a little how
he wrestles with deaths greatest
misery. Look at his soul; see how
she is [com-] pressed to a [small]
point; and really, it must come to
this extreme!
29] But take notice; in the
previous chapter I revealed to you
the diverse aspects of the souls,
through which the second face will
come; this correlation is now
taking place with the prodigal
sons soul. Look, now her great
misery extends itself into fast
vibrations and these arrive before
the big [heavenly] Fathers house;
458
the vibrations of the love-filled

Father lovingly exchange with the
fear,
misery
and
impoverished
vibrations of the prodigal son.
30] The soul of the prodigal son
perceives such sacred, soft blowing
from
the
house
of
the
big
[heavenly] Father. Out of these
sacred vibrations151, she returns
courageously
blessed
into
her
decayed house, raises the same
again, and turns in the biggest
self-destructive humility toward
you know where the prodigal son
turned.
31] But, what happens there? See, the rags are taken off the son
and burned; the son is, as you know,
welcomed once again.
32] See. Now you have the
entire, up to this present moment,
hidden secret of the Prophetic
Number of Mankind152 revealed before
your eyes. If you only somewhat go
through the circumstances of time,
459
truly, you have to be more than dead

if you are still not aware of the
Holy vibrations of grace that are
now streaming out from the Holy
Fathers house!
33] You are also members of the
prodigal son! Enlarge your soul and
awake the spirit in your soul153, and
turn in profound humility like the
prodigal son confidently toward the
large
sphere
of
your
most
affectionate [heavenly] Father; I
say to you, He will meet you half
way!
34] See, the time of My Grace
is near, and that is why I have also
given you such [divine] insights
here, that you should recognize it,
that it is That Great Time, from
which the prophets have sung, yes,
This very Time154, which was by Me
foretold out of My mouth.
35] Therefore, remain only a
short time, and rejoice in great
confidence! For truly, the big
460
[divine] House of The Father has

come closer to you then you
suspect!
36] As soon as you [care to]
recognize the prodigal son and all
these point in time circumstances
within yourselves, and how this
prodigal son is found again in
every person, or rather how he
finds himself again, as to how [the
godly being-] "the big man" will be
won in the [humility of the] small
man , dear children! the last hour
will bring you true, faithful news
of it. Amen!
461
TWELFTH HOUR The Great Cosmic Man

The big creation-man and his
return.
Written on March 25, 1841, from
4 oclock in the afternoon until
8:45 oclock in the evening.
The writers are Poet Karl G.
Andreas Httenbrenner, his brother
Composer Anselm Httenbrenner.
When your spirit awakens
within you, you will
perceive its voice in your
heart like clear
thoughts. To these you must
carefully listen
and heed them in your whole
sphere of life,
then you will provide your
spirit with an ever
growing field of action. Thus
the spirit within
462
you will grow to a mans size

and pervade
your whole soul and with it
your entire
material being.
The Great Gospel of John vol.
4, 76
Now that we have accompanied
and illuminated the prodigal son
from his rise to his fall in the
eleventh
hour,
and
have
also
calculated the time and nearly
determined the hour that must
testify
of
his
downfall,
consequently in the twelfth hour we
are going to see where and how this
prodigal
son
will
once
again
returnhumbled through and through
into the immense and grand house of
the Father.
2]
However,
in
order
to
understand this fully, it is not
enough that we have looked a little
through
the
world-mote
called
463
earth; but for this purpose I have

added an already mentioned tiny
devise in theto youconscious
camera obscura155 of the spirit; and
we once again take a somewhat
broader view in this newly prepared
chamber. - I am telling you be
prepared; because this sight will
bring something before your eyes
that until this time has come into
no mans mind. With the ability of
this
new
devise
[the
camera
obscura], the tablet also becomes
the receiver of a big picture, and
as a result will be enlarged and
assume a vertical instead of the
former horizontal position.
3] Now look: Our device is
operational. Direct your sight now
onto the wide expanded tablet; and
at once, you will recognize the
large picture on the same tablet.
This is the only possible way to
place
the
endlessly
long,
464
stretched-out creation before your

eyes within one picture.
4] Now: Look closely on the
tablet; and as soon as I say the
word Epheta, you will see the
magnificent picture on the tablet.
Now then, because your sight is
directed at the tablet, I say:
Epheta!
5] Now, what do you say to the
picture?
Exactly,
on
this
blackboard you see nothing more and
nothing less, than the clear figure
of a human being156, whose loins are
only scarcely covered by some rags
and whose hair, even with the
shaggy appearance, trails from his
head and covers half the body.
6] True, you will probably
think, "there is nothing special to
be seen in this picture, except
that it is presented on this tablet
in
a
very
colossal
form.
Incidentally, such a picture could
have been painted by a fairly
465
skilled portrait painter with a

whitish colour on a black tablet";
and I can add nothing to that,
except thatat first glanceyour
conclusion is correct. Seeing that
you want to think a little deeper,
you will probably soon recognize
the shape of the prodigal son in
this whitish figure.
7] But look, My dear children!
The tablet is placed just a little
too far for your eyes to see, so
let us go closer to the tablet; for
you have now seen the entire shape,
therefore, we want to examine the
colour a little closer with which
this figure was applied onto this
tablet.
8] Now, we are at the tablet.
Look: This fathom-wide shimmering
area is one part of the foot of the
entire figure. Take a close look
and tell Me what do you discover
[on the tablet]. Look very closely
What do you see? Right, you are
466
discovering nothing but many small,

closely
linked-together,
shimmering, tiny globules157. You
know that this picture is not
painted, but is only a lightpicture [an image] of an outer
[natural] object.
9] In reality, what do you think
these tiny globules are? See: I
will not let you guess for very
long, but if you think that these
tiny globules are images of remote
suns, planets, moons and comets,
hear I have to say to you:
Children! Judge not too hastily,
otherwise
you
will
err
tremendously! However, before I
reveal the being of these minuscule
globules to you, do your utmost to
count these globules on one lentilsize spot! 10] Now, are you finished? Yes, yes, I already see, you seem
to have difficulty with it since
such
shimmering
dots
on
this
467
existing lentil-size area are for

you a hard to pronounce number,
seeing it would clearly be more
than a trillion. Now that you have
familiarized yourselves a little
with the colour, I will tell you
from which image such a tiny dot
actually is. As already mentioned,
not from a sun, nor from any other
type of heavenly [global] body, but
each tiny dot, oras seen by your
spiritual eyes as tiny globulesis
nothing more and nothing less than
the image of a shell globe158. In
regards to the shell globe159, I do
not have to explain this any
further.
11] Now we step back a little
and again look at the entire
figure. See: it is like a complete
human-shape; and now that you have
sufficiently looked at this figure,
I am saying to you: This figure
represents or describes out of and
according to My eternal orderthe
468
universe; and therefore it is, in

reality, not visible in its form by
anyone except Myself. In addition,
a created spirit has never before
seen this picture, as you have now
observed it.
12] Once again I see the
thoughts hidden within you. You
would very much like to see your
earth within this person. As long
as the entire figure sparkles on
the tablet, it is impossible to
show you such. Nevertheless, wait
just a little; see: I am a very good
optician, therefore I want to
undertake
a
little
optical
variation in our camera, after
which variation nothing will remain
of this entire figure except a
single tiny illuminating dot.
13] Now see: The figure is gone;
already everything is in order.
Again, let us step closer to the
tablet and look for our tiny dot.
Now: did you find it already? - One
469
by itself does not emit much light;

but look very intensely, you will
find it.
14] You must not look up there
on the high stretched-out tablet,
but look all the way down here,
where earlier you have seen the
left foot of the entire figure, in
fact there at the very edge of the
ball of the fifth little pinky toe.
This
tiny
globule
is
this
160
particular shell globe , in which
your earth is also located.
15] However, in order to arrive
at our earth, I must once again come
over the tiny shimmering dot with
My Epheta, and so I speak Epheta!
Now look; how this tiny globule has
now expanded and nearly takes in
the entire large round form of the
tablet.
16]
See
the
countless
illuminating minute dots shimmer
through one another. Now, pick out
your earth. In fact, you might not
470
be able to find it out of the great

immense number of shimmering little
dots. Yes, I am saying to you, it
would be a vain effort on your
behalf since these minute dots that
you see are again no suns, but they
are entire regions161 of sun-worldsuniverses;
17] therefore will I now once
again pick out just the right
minute dot, and erase all remaining
off the large tablet. Now, there is
the selected minute dot; and in
order to arrive more quickly toward
our
goal,
I
once
again
say
Epheta!
18] Now see: Our tablet is once
again full of new shimmering tiny
dots. Alone these illuminating
minute dots are again no suns, but
all
are
numerous
sun-worldsuniverses; therefore, it will not
help us to find the earth here.
14] You must not look up there
on the high stretched-out tablet,
471
but look all the way down here,

where earlier you have seen the
left foot of the entire figure, in
fact there at the very edge of the
ball of the fifth little pinky toe.
This
tiny
globule
is
this
particular shell globe1, in which
your earth is also located.
19] Once again, I will select
the right one from these minute
dots and erase the remainder of
this tablet. Now, there is the tiny
dot. See, how lonely and faint it
glimmers on the big surface! But
now My Epheta!... And the minute
dot should immediately become a
larger
expansion;
therefore
Epheta!
20] Now look: Our tablet is
again full of many illuminating
tiny dots. From out of all these
trillion times trillion162 minute
dots, would you like to search for
the earth? Here I have to tell you
once again: save your effort; for
472
again these minute dots are still

no
suns,
but
individual
sunregions; and this is what you
understand as a so-called star-fog.
21] Just so that we arrive more
quickly toward the goal, I am going
to select the right minute little
dot for you and all the remaining
dots will be erased on the tablet;
and at once add the Epheta.
22] Now look on the tablet.
Precisely,
you
are
seeing
a
shimmering-dotted-cloud163,
which
spreads
horizontally
over
the
entire tablet; it is seven times as
long as it is wide. Now look toward
the middle; we once again want to
select such a small shimmeringdotted-cloud, and all the remainder
will be removed from the tablet.
Now, as you can see, everything has
taken place, and My Epheta has
given this minute dot again its
right configuration164.
473
23] Now take a close look; you

probably already recognize it. See:
There in the middle is a small
shimmering lentil size disc; see:
it is the image of your sun; and
take a closer look; the third
shimmering dot from the sun on the
left side downward is your earth.
24] I just need to enlarge the
picture a little and you will
recognize your earth at once; and
so I say: You earth-point arise, so
that My observers will recognize
you! And see how this point
gradually expands and now has
reached the actual diameter, which
is adequate enough for you to
recognize
your
natural
dirty
dwelling place.
25] Now that we have seen
everything, let us once again
return to our prodigal son. Look
onto the tablet; once again our
first figure flaunts itself on the
same. Although now this figure is
474
getting smaller and smaller; and

see: now it is only barely the size
of a child; and look once again:
now this child has also melted into
a dot. However, look: On the right
side of the tablet, another big
image of a human being is starting
to appear; and now, it is also in
the middle of the tablet, and under
his left foot you also discover the
previous shrunken minute dot, which
is in the right proportion of its
size to the size of this new
picture.
26] What do you think this new
picture
represents?
You
might
think, since you have more or less
become acquainted with the big
human being in the writings of
[Emanuel] Swedenborg, that it is
this big person. However, I say to
you: You missed it by a mile! This
person you see there, is nothing
more and nothing less than the
himself-found-again prodigal son;
475
however, not in his all-ness or

completeness, but it is he165 the
[actual] prodigal son, who has
found himself again in each and
every individual born- again [or
re-born] person. Or said to you in
more easily understandable words:
He is the very least one in My new
Kingdom, and herepresented to you
in the right proportion is this
picture. This picture shows you the
complete, full [spiritual] measure
of a person166, which is infinitely
more sublime than the previously
revealed
limb-dissected
and
endlessly seeming universe in the
shape of the prodigal son!
27] Now, if you heed this
picture just a little, you might
begin to grasp as to what the reason
or nature of the return of the
prodigal son is.
28] Do not think that this
fallen Lucifer, who was revealed to
you in the eleventh hour, is going
476
to return as whole or complete. If

such would have been possible,
truly, a material creation never
would have taken place;
29]
instead,
every
single
person who lives according to My
Words and is born-again167 through
the Word and through the salvation
[or redemption], is this prodigal
found again and he will return into
the immense [and glorious] house of
the Father- [God]!
30] I am not saying this for
nothing to you: In the immense [and
glorious] house of the Father[God]168; because, quite a large
[and magnificent] house169 must be
prepared
for
such
a
[purpose
driven] multitude170 of [Christlike] people; everyone can once
again take residence with their
Father.
31] Obviously, you recognize
from all the preceding talks that
it is clearly so; for does not each
477
person in himself suffer in all

wide-ranging tribulations, and is
not
everyone
beaten
as
an
individual [or for being his own
person]? However, all these blows
are directed at one and the same
prodigal son.
32] However if a person is
beaten, is it not always true that
only he who is beaten feels the
pain, whereas the one who is not
beaten often watches only too
painlessly [and without a problem]?
Alternatively, an entire nation is
being
mistreated
on
another
continent, say, whether you have
ever felt a whips thrashing on your
skin? However, if someone dies,
does he die for himself or for
others? Or can you avow that
somebody was ever born into the
world for someone else? Or is My
salvation and My Word not just as
imperative for each individual
person, as for entire nations? And
478
cannot each human being receive Me

with his love and the living faith
for himself, that I reside in him
and he in Me?
33]
If
you
now
look
at
everything, could you, after all
that, possibly make the ultimate
assertion that I am less in one
person, then in all of them
together? 34] However, when I have become
one with a person and he with Me,
say, is there anything else missing
from
the
deliverance
of
the
prodigal son in an individual
person?
35] Has he not received and
accepted everything in himself, who
has received [or accepted] Me?
Truly, every single person who is
one with Me is more, yes I say,
infinitely more than the great
Lucifer171 ever was in his for you
inconceivable
greatness;
[this
principle
is
shown
through]
479
applying
your
natural
way
of
thinking!
36] See, each individual person
for
himself
or
herself
will
consequently be defined under this
prodigal
son,
who
is
called
Lucifer. And as an entire nation
unites with Me, so will this entire
nation likewise become only one
human being with Me. Moreover, all
people who ever lived on the earth
and continue to live, when they
have become one with Me, they too
become only one human being in Me.
In other words, everyone will be
ensouled172 and enlivened in one and
the same Holy Spirit of all love
and all truth and all might and all
power, and there will not be many
[people] anymore, but [only] one;
and one is not less than many,
instead, all will be in complete
and full union in Me. And many will
not have more might and power than
one, and one not less power than
480
many, but everyone will live as

[only] one [on its own but joint
together], out of the same power
and might of the Holy Spirit of all
love and all truth out of Me!
The Rags of the Prodigal Son.
Written on March 25, 1841
37] However, you have heard
that the rags of the prodigal son
were dispersed by the winds like
chaff, and the remaining rags were
taken off him and burned. Do you
know what these rags mean?
38] Understand, it is nothing
other than the former withered
cosmic human being on our tablet.
For through the salvation of each
individual person is the Noble173,
out of Me emanating [excellent
spirit]
or
My
prodigal
son
restored. The rags or the actual
prime-evil will be scattered into
the fire, from which it actually
came out of. However, it is this
481
firethe one in the Divinityout of

which
all
things
have
their
material existence.
39]
Consequently,
whoever
depends on the world and sticks
onto matter, sticks on the rags of
the prodigal son; however, all
matter shows you already its big
similarity to the fire174; the same
are also the rags on the loins of
the prodigal son.
40] This is how it will happen!
So that God becomes a free God
again, in which no more matter
seethes, so must the fire or the
related wraths once again return
from where itas that what it is
came from. And it will happen, as
if you have some kind of hardening
on your body and you cover it with
a hot poultice175, so this hardening
becomes soft again. So too will My
eternal fire seize this prime- evil
hardening
in
its
all-ness
or
482
entirety, in order to thereby again

assimilate its own being.
41] There is another question
present in you: Whether those
beings, which are understood as
rags, also will have a continual
self-consciousness176 or not? I,
however, say to you: The question
answers
itself
almost
automatically, because you cannot
possibly assume that there should
perhaps be any unconscious point in
the Deity.
42] This question therefore
solves itself; except for one more
question:
Whether
this
selfconsciousness is a suffering one or
not? See: that is a different
question. However, to understand
this correctly, you must first
recognize that every effort, in
order
to
find
itself,
must
comprehend a certain necessary
suffering in itself. Only now, it
483
depends
only
on
whether
this
suffering is painful or pleasant.
43] If this suffering consists
in the fact that the being seizes
continuously in itself and by this
seizing is striving to form or
shape itself forever into a unity,
then such a suffering is extremely
pleasant and the feeling from the
clearest
self-assurance
an
extremely blissful one.
44] If, however, the suffering,
or the self-assured feeling of a
being, is tearing and destructive
in itself, then it is also an
extremely painful one; this you can
simply learn from nature as well,
if you have ever observed any kind
of an inflammatory illness, which
consists of nothing other than that
certain parts in the body begin to
expand more and more. The more
violent such an act carries on, the
more painful it becomes. The result
from this is that the selfFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
484
confident essential condition of

the fire-related prime-evil must
also be extremely painful and cause
immense suffering.
45] You will now perhaps think
that as a result the Deity must
thereby
continually
suffer
extremely painfully in its portion
of wrath. In fact it is not so! But
it is simply as if food is boiled
down
in
your
stomach;
driven
through the fire of the stomach,
here the little husks crack open
from the nourishment one has eaten.
However, do ask yourself whether
this horrific destruction-process
has ever hurt you in your natural
state in the fire of your stomach?
46] However, since I have led
you already so far, I want to give
you on this occasion a never before
outspoken hint! If you want to see
the final cause of such a situation
of all worldly material primeFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
485
malice,
then
look
into
your
stomachs and observe what happens
there with the food that you eat;
observe
the
how
and
why?
Consequently, you will all see a
great segment of My ways, as to what
will happen. However, the time is
not recorded in your stomachs, and
it is enough for you all that I have
shown you the purpose.
47] Now see, dear children!
This is everything that can be
given to you; this is everything
that you are able to endure; you do
not need to know any more; but heed
this from point to point, and in
fact from the very first hour to
the very last hour. Walk this way
through the entire earth within
you, and in doing so, find the
prodigal son within yourselves.
48] Do the same that this one
has done and still does in each and
every sinner who yearns for My
Kingdom. In the innermost chamber
486
of your spirit, on the tablet of

your world-avidities177 with the
world, allow That which you just
now saw happening to take place178
on the tablet with the cosmic human
being. Thus will the prodigal son
be found again in each one of you
and will become his [own] nearest
and dearest, comprehending all
[that is Holy], as I showed you,
since another human being has
stepped in the place of the former
one, who melted together onto one
point;
49] only then will all of you
as found-again discover the immense
Truth that is given to you in these
12 hours; in addition, in the
brightest
light
you
see
and
recognize
the
Truth
within
yourselves.
50] As was said previously,
that all people together constitute
one human being, like one so are
all, then also search for all the
487
evil within all of you[r soul]. And

once you have found this evil and
managed with My strong support to
rid yourselves of it, then will I
as your Holy Fatherwho has already
come to meet you half way, come all
the way to you. I will then free
you completely from your rags and
receive you into the immense [and
glorious] and eternal house of the
Father of My eternal Love!
51] Finally I like to make you
aware of this: Presently I have not
only come toward you, but have also
already come towards many other
prodigal sons.
52]
However,
direct
your
attention mainly within yourselves
upon My arrival, and worry less
about the overall179 one. What you
feel, however, for the overall
[arrival of My coming] that carry
prayerfully in your heart before
Me, however, nothing else needs to
concern you; the big When, How and
488
Why is well guarded in the best

hands. Amen.
I, your grand, Holy, most
affectionate Father, am saying
this to you.
~~~~~~~ AMEN! ~~~~~~~
489
Men are Gods joy when in his

order they become
what they are
meant to be.
In them God finds again his
equals,
and their constant growth in
all kinds of knowledge and love;
wisdom and beauty are his
bliss.
The Great Gospel of John, vol.2
490
POEM
Shout out of the spiritual
light-foundation in the heart of
the soul.
Here, o man! Contemplate on
your twice-fallen, earthly Self; stand still
Before Mercy deeply realizing
this Becoming [of] eternal miraclefill,
Quietly before All-Salvation
the new Sun-Rise, and
Behold with Spiritual open ear
in [the] eleventh and twelfth hour
Out of the highest Wisdom
freest accessible mouth
The pre-fall end; - comprehend
within the Light of Lights
Of the eternal Love your self,
and then see with Spiritual-bright
Gaze, in view of
The
WorldsBeingsUniverses,
how
immemorial,
outsized
and
sublime
491
The parable of the Lost! - His

return,
From the Lord all-truest-deeply
now described,
Is the reason and purpose of the
entire Creation-Universe,
Yes the fundamental cause,
meaning and goal of the entire
Sacred Writing
Of the Faith and the Love lightengulfed Hope meets!!!
492
Epilogue
The
foregoing
English
translation was mailed by L.D. to
the translator G.L. With minor
corrections and
permission it is reprinted in
this new English edition:
The Word of the Father was
received trough O.R.L. on May 30,
1892, and printed as:
Foreword to The Twelve Hours
of the 1895 German edition.
Presently you still live in the
time of the living flow of My Spirit
in your sphere; the time has not
yet come, during which My servant
will have heard and written down
from Me, would be subjected to an
after-examination, as to what is
true, untrue, and what is only
coloured. As has been told you
already, when you offered yourself,
to remove the by you-noticed and
493
possibly other mistakes in the

Great Gospel [of John], [I repeat
here:] take your hands off from
such small appearances.
First of all, such mistakes are
minor and pertain not to spiritual,
but
only
material
things,secondly, I directly allow such
mistakes, namely here and there for
long segments, that they become
coloured
through
the
agitated
spirit of the writer, so that no
faith-in-the-letter
forms
among
you!
Be
free
spirits!
Seek!
Moreover, practice on yourselfto
become freethrough the searching
in
My
writings
[and
their
practice].
Do not look upon the mistakes,
but upon the remaining hidden inner
deep
meaning,
of
which
there
remains still endlessly much hidden
in you, as much as you like to
search.
494
The Twelve Hours [no. 22] are

almost,
for
all
intents
and
purposes, coloured through the
agitation of the writer. Only at
the end does My calmness fully
break through.
Do not change anything in it.
Nothing is scandalous to him, who
clings close to God, for He
understands everything earthly! -
495
PART 2
ESSAYS ON THE
GOD OF WRATH
VERSUS
GOD OF LOVE
496
TABLEOF CONTENTS OF PART 2

God of Greatest Gift of Love, Does Not Prefer to Punish but to Perfect 503
Pagan Catholic-Protestant Doctrines as the Root Cause (Seal 1) 520
Apocalypses Seal # 1 (white horse) is the Roof of All Causes and the
Mother of All Ill Effects 523
Where the Two Swords of Pope Boniface VIII Landed 541
THE STRATEGY FOR SUBJUGATION, TAXATION, AND SIPHONING OF
GOLD 542
CORRUPTION OF THE FRIARS 546
The British Rule 564
The Friars Deception And Rapacity 567
Once a Thief, Always a Thief 569
Law-Declaration # 1: Matthew 10:8 & NRJC 30/20 600
Law-Declaration # 2: HG I/2/:12 601
Law-Declaration # 3: NRJC 30/20: 603
Question: Does God punish and what kind of punishment? 649
Question: What happened after Christ came? 651
Question: Does God still punish? 651
Are these Gods punishments? 655
The Hidden & True Reason Why We Cannot Blame Lucifer & His Illuminati
660
World Calamities & Personal Diseases 662
Are these Gods punishments? 662
The 7 Seals, 7 Trumpets & the 7 Last Plagues as the Outline of Mans
Deeds as Prodigal Son & their Effects 665
497
World Events
Are Co-Created
By the Collective,
Not a Punishment from God
498
World Events Are Co-Created By the Collective

The world is the way it is because it could not be any
other way and still exist in the gross realm of physicality.
Earthquakes and hurricanes, floods and tornados, and events
that you call natural disasters are but movements of the
elements from one polarity to the other (that is, when mankind
moves away from the positive or righteousness to the negative
or wickedness). The whole birth-death cycle is part of this
movement. These are the rhythms of life, and everything in
gross reality is subject to them, because life itself is a rhythm. It
is a wave, a vibration, a pulsation at the very heart of the All
That Is.
Illness and disease are opposites of health and wellness,
and are made manifest in your reality at your behest. You
cannot be ill without at some level causing yourself to be, and
you can be well again in a moment by simply deciding to be.
Deep personal disappointments are responses which are
chosen, and worldwide calamities are the result of worldwide
consciousness.
Your question infers that I choose these events, that it is
My will and desire they should occur. Yet I do not will these
things into being, I merely observe you doing so. And I do
nothing to stop them, because to do so would be to thwart your
will. That, in turn, would deprive you of the God experience,
which is the experience you and I have chosen together.
Do not condemn, therefore, all that you would call bad in
the world. Rather, ask yourself, what about this have you
judged bad, and what, if anything, you wish to do to change it.
499
Inquire within, rather than without, asking: What part of

my Self do I wish to experience now in the face of this calamity?
What aspect of being do I choose to call forth? For all of life
exists as a tool of your own creation, and all of its events merely
present themselves as opportunities for you to decide, and be,
Who You Are.
This is true for every soul, and so you see there are no
victims in the universe, only creators. The Masters who have
walked this planet all knew this. That is why, no matter which
Master you might name, none imagined themselves to be
victimizedthough many were truly crucified.
Each soul is a Masterthough some do not remember
their origins or their heritages. Yet each creates the situation
and the circumstance for its own highest purpose and its own
quickest rememberingin each moment called now.
Judge not, then, the karmic path walked by another. Envy
not success, nor pity failure, for you know not what is success
or failure in the souls reckoning. Call not a thing calamity, nor
joyous event, until you decide, or witness, how it is used. For is
a death a calamity if it saves the lives of thousands? And is a life
a joyous event if it has caused nothing but grief? Yet even this
you should not judge, but keep always your own counsel, and
allow others theirs.
This does not mean ignore a call for help, nor the urging of
your own soul to work toward the change of some
circumstance or condition. It does mean avoiding labels and
judgment while you do whatever you do. For each
500
circumstance is a gift, and in each experience is hidden a

treasure
The worlds natural calamities and disastersits tornados
and hurricanes, volcanoes and floodsits physical turmoils
are not created by you specifically.
These events are created by the combined consciousness
of man. All of the world, co-creating together, produces these
experiences.
Events occur in the universe which no stretch of the
imagination could claim you instigated or created.
What is created by you is the degree to which these events
touch your life.
What each of you do, individually, is move through them,
deciding what, if anything, they mean to you, and Who and
What You Are in relationship to them.
Thus, you create collectively, and individually, the life and
times you are experiencing, for the soul purpose of evolving.
The Worlds Calamities are Consequences of Mankinds
Collective Deeds, Not Gods Punishments
IF THERE IS NO HELL OR PUNISHMENT OR IF THESE
CALAMITIES ARE NOT GODS PUNISHMENTS, THEN WHAT ARE
THESE WORLD CALAMITIES?
NDW: But if there is no hell [or any punishment for that
matter], does that mean I can do what I want, act as I wish,
commit any act, without fear of retribution?
501
God: Is it fear that you need in order to be, do, and have
what is intrinsically right? Must you be threatened in order to
be good? (You will find soon that Love is the greatest power
that leads you to obey, to do or to be.)
And what is being good? Who gets to have the final
say about that? Who sets the guidelines? Who makes the rules?
I tell you this: You are your own rule-maker. You set the
guidelines. And you decide how well you have done; how well
you are doing. For you are the one who has decided Who and
What You Really Areand Who You Want to Be. And you are
the only one who can assess how well youre doing.
No one else will judge you ever, for why, and how, could
God judge Gods own creation and call it bad? If I wanted you
to be and do everything perfectly, I would have left you in the
state of total perfection whence you came. The whole point of
the process was for you to discover yourself, create your Self,
as you truly areand as you truly wish to be. Yet you could not
be that unless you also had a choice to be something else.
Should I therefore punish you for making a choice that I
Myself have laid before you? If I did not want you to make the
second choice, why would I create other than the first?
This is a question you must ask yourself before you
would assign Me the role of a condemning God.
The direct answer to your question is, yes, you may do
as you wish without fear of retribution. It may serve you,
however, to be aware of consequences.
Consequences are results. Natural outcomes. These are
not at all the same as retributions, or punishments. Outcomes
are simply that. They are what results from the natural
502
application of natural laws. They are that which occurs, quite

predictably, as a consequence of what has occurred.
All physical life functions in accordance with natural
laws. Once you remember these laws, and apply them, you
have mastered life at the physical level.
What seems like punishment to youor what you would
call evil, or bad luckis nothing more than a natural law
asserting itself.
Source: Conversations with God, volume 1
Neale Donald Walsch
503
Fuller Text
God of Greatest Gift of Love, Does Not Prefer to

Punish but to Perfect
The world is the way it is because it could not be any
other way and still exist in the gross realm of physicality.
Earthquakes and hurricanes, floods and tornados, and events
that you call natural disasters are but movements of the
elements from one polarity to the other (that is, when mankind
moves away from the positive or righteousness to the negative
or wickedness). The whole birth-death cycle is part of this
movement. These are the rhythms of life, and everything in
gross reality is subject to them, because life itself is a rhythm. It
is a wave, a vibration, a pulsation at the very heart of the All
That Is.
chosen, and worldwide calamities are the result of worldwide
consciousness.
Your question infers that I choose these events, that it is
My will and desire they should occur. Yet I do not will these
nothing to stop them, because to do so would be to thwart your
will. That, in turn, would deprive you of the God experience,
which is the experience you and I have chosen together.
504
Do not condemn, therefore, all that you would call bad

in the world. Rather, ask yourself, what about this have you
judged bad, and what, if anything, you wish to do to change it.
Inquire within, rather than without, asking: What part
of my Self do I wish to experience now in the face of this
calamity? What aspect of being do I choose to call forth? For
all of life exists as a tool of your own creation, and all of its
events merely present themselves as opportunities for you to
decide, and be, Who You Are.
This is true for every soul, and so you see there are no
victims in the universe, only creators. The Masters who have
walked this planet all knew this. That is why, no matter which
Master you might name, none imagined themselves to be
victimizedthough many were truly crucified.
Each soul is a Masterthough some do not remember
their origins or their heritages. Yet each creates the situation
and the circumstance for its own highest purpose and its own
quickest rememberingin each moment called now.
Judge not, then, the karmic path walked by another.
Envy not success, nor pity failure, for you know not what is
success or failure in the souls reckoning. Call not a thing
calamity, nor joyous event, until you decide, or witness, how it
is used. For is a death a calamity if it saves the lives of
thousands? And is a life a joyous event if it has caused nothing
but grief? Yet even this you should not judge, but keep always
your own counsel, and allow others theirs.
This does not mean ignore a call for help, nor the urging
of your own soul to work toward the change of some
circumstance or condition. It does mean avoiding labels and
505
judgment while you do whatever you do. For each

circumstance is a gift, and in each experience is hidden a
treasure.
Neale Donald Walsch - Conversations With God - Book 1,
Segment 11 (8:14 mins)
THE PARABLE OF THE LITTLE SOUL AND THE SUN

There was once a soul who knew itself to be the light.
This was a new soul, and so, anxious for experience. I am the
light, it said. I am the light. Yet all the knowing of it and all
the saying of it could not substitute for the experience of it. And
in the realm from which this soul emerged, there was nothing
but the light. Every soul was grand, every soul was magnificent,
and every soul shone with the brilliance of My awesome light.
And so the little soul in question was as a candle in the sun. In
the midst of the grandest light of which it was a partit could
not see itself, nor experience itself as Who and What it Really
Is.
Now it came to pass that this soul yearned and yearned
to know itself. And so great was its yearning that I one day said,
Do you know, Little One, what you must do to satisfy this
yearning of yours?
Oh, what, God? What? Ill do anything! The little soul
said.
You must separate yourself from the rest, of us, I
answered, and then you must call upon yourself the darkness.
What is the darkness, o Holy One? the little soul asked.
506
That which you are not, I replied, and the soul

understood.
And so this the soul did, removing itself from the All, yea,
going even unto another realm. And in this realm the soul had
the power to call into its experience all sorts of darkness. And
this it did.
Yet in the midst of all the darkness did it cry out, Father,
Father, why hast Thou forsaken me? Even as have you in your
blackest times. Yet I have never forsaken you, but stand by you
always, ready to remind you of Who You Really Are; ready,
always ready, to call you home.
Therefore, be a light unto the darkness, and curse it not.
And forget not Who You Are in the moment of your
encirclement by that which you are not. But do you praise to
the creation, even as you seek to change it.
And know that what you do in the time of your greatest
trial can be your greatest triumph. For the experience you
create is a statement of Who You Areand Who You Want to
Be.
I have told you this storythe parable of the little soul
and the sunso that you might better understand why the
world is the way it isand how it can change in an instant the
moment everyone remembers the divine truth of their highest
reality.
Now there are those who say that life is a school, and
that these things which you observe and experience in your life
are for your learning. I have addressed this before, and I tell you
again:
507
You came into this life with nothing to learnyou have

only to demonstrate what you already know. In the
demonstration of it will you function it out, and create yourself
anew, through your experience. Thus do you justify life, and
give it purpose. Thus do you render it holy.
NDW: Are you saying that all the bad things that happen
to us are things of our own choosing? Do you mean that even
the worlds calamities and disasters are, at some level, created
by us so that we can experience the opposite of Who We Are?
And, if so, isnt there some less painful wayless painful to
ourselves and othersto create opportunities for us to
experience ourselves?
God: Youve asked several questions, and they are all
good ones. Lets take them one at a time.
No, not all the things which you call bad which happen
to you are of your own choosing. Not in the conscious sense
which you mean. They are all of your own creation.
You are always in the process of creating. Every
moment. Every minute. Every day. How you can create well go
into later. For now, just take my word for ityou are a big
creation machine, and you are turning out a new manifestation
literally as fast as you can think.
Events,
occurrences,
happenings,
conditions,
circumstancesall are created out of consciousness. Individual
consciousness is powerful enough. You can imagine what kind
of creative energy is unleashed whenever two or more are
gathered in My name. And mass consciousness? Why, that is so
508
powerful it can create events and circumstances of worldwide

import and planetary consequences.
It would not be accurate to saynot in the way you
mean itthat you are choosing these consequences. You are
not choosing them anymore than I am choosing them. Like Me,
you are observing them. And deciding Who You Are with regard
to them.
Yet there are no victims in the world, and no villains. And
neither are you a victim of the choices of others. At some level
you have all created that which you say you detestand,
having created it, you have chosen it.
This is an advanced level of thinking, and it is one which
all Masters reach sooner or later. For it is only when they can
accept responsibility for all of it that they can achieve the
power to change part of it.
So long as you entertain the notion that there is
something or someone else out there doing it to you, you
disempower yourself to do anything about it. Only when you
say I did this can you find the power to change it.
It is much easier to change what you are doing than to
change what another is doing.
The first step in changing anything is to know and accept
that you have chosen it to be what it is. If you cant accept this
on a personal level, agree to it through your understanding
that. We are all One. Seek then to create change not because a
thing is wrong, but because it no longer makes an accurate
statement of Who You Are.
There is only one reason to do anything: as a statement
to the universe of Who You Are.
509
Used in this way, life becomes Self creative. You use life
to create your Self as Who You Are, and Who Youve Always
Wanted to Be. There is also only one reason to un-do anything:
because it is no longer a statement of Who You Want to Be. It
does not reflect you. It does not represent you. (That is, it does
not re-present you)
If you wish to be accurately re-presented, you must work
to change anything in your life which does not fit into the
picture of you that you wish to project into eternity.
In the largest sense, all the bad things that happen are
of your choosing. The mistake is not in choosing them, but in
calling them bad. For in calling them bad, you call your Self bad,
since you created them.
This label you cannot accept, so rather than label your
Self bad, you disown your own creations. It is this intellectual
and spiritual dishonesty which lets you accept a world in which
conditions are as they are. If you had to acceptor even felt a
deep inner sense ofpersonal responsibility for the world, it
would be a far different place. This would certainly be true if
everyone felt responsible. That this is so patently obvious is
what makes it so utterly painful, and so poignantly ironic.
Neale Donald Walsch - Conversations With God - Book 1,
Segment 12 (13:13 mins)
The worlds natural calamities and disastersits

tornados and hurricanes, volcanoes and floodsits physical
turmoilsare not created by you specifically. What is created
by you is the degree to which these events touch your life.
510

These events are created by the combined
consciousness of man. All of the world, co-creating together,
produces these experiences. What each of you do, individually,
is move through them, deciding what, if anything, they mean to
you, and Who and What You Are in relationship to them.
Thus, you create collectively, and individually, the life
and times you are experiencing, for the soul purpose of
evolving.
Youve asked if there is a less painful way to undergo this
processand the answer is yesyet nothing in your outward
experience will have changed. The way to reduce the pain
which you associate with earthly experiences and eventsboth
yours and those of othersis to change the way you behold
them.
You cannot change the outer event (for that has been
created by the lot of you, and you are not grown enough in your
consciousness to alter individually that which has been created
collectively), so you must change the inner experience. This is
the road to mastery in living.
Nothing is painful in and of itself. Pain is a result of wrong
thought. It is an error in thinking.
A Master can disappear the most grievous pain. In this
way, the Master heals.
Pain results from a judgment you have made about a
thing. Remove the judgment and the pain disappears. [Note:
Judgment refers to how you see a thing, and persons and
511
situations and treat them in response, be it in the form of

appreciation and care or in the form of indifference, disgust,
neglect, hate or condemnation ; in other words, how you size
them up and react to them.]
Judgment is often based upon previous experience. Your
idea about a thing derives from a prior idea about that thing.
Your prior idea results from a still prior ideaand that idea
from another, and so forth, like building blocks, until you get all
the way back in the hall of mirrors to what I call first thought.
All thought is creative, and no thought is more powerful
than original thought. That is why this is sometimes also called
original sin. Original sin is when your first thought about a thing
is in error. That error is compounded many times over when
you have a second or third thought about a thing. It is the job
of the Holy Spirit to inspire you to new understandings, which
can free you from your mistakes.
NDW: Are you saying that I shouldnt feel bad about the
starving children of Africa, the violence and injustice in
America, the earthquake that kills hundreds in Brazil?
There are no shoulds or shouldnts in Gods world.
Do what you want to do. Do what reflects you, what represents you as a grander version of your Self. If you want to
feel bad, feel bad.
But judge not, and neither condemn, for you know not
why a thing occurs, nor to what end.
And remember you this: that which you condemn will
condemn you, and that which you judge, you will one day
become.
512
Rather, seek to change those thingsor support others

who are changing those thingswhich no longer reflect your
highest sense of Who You Are.
Yet, bless allfor all is the creation of God, through life
living, and that is the highest creation.
NDW: Could we just stop here for a moment and let me
catch my breath? Did I hear you say there are no shoulds or
should nots in Gods world?
God: That is correct.
NDW: How can that be? If there are none in Your world,
where would they be?
Indeedwhere?
NDW: I repeat the question. Where else would
shoulds and should nots appear, if not in Your world?
God: In your imagination.
NDW: But those who have taught me all about the rights
and wrongs, the dos and donts, the shoulds and shouldnts,
told me all those rules were laid down by Youby God.
God: Then those who taught you were wrong. I have
never set down a right or wrong, a do or a dont. To do
so would be to strip you completely of your greatest giftthe
opportunity to do as you please, and experience the results of
that; the chance to create yourself anew in the image and
likeness of Who You Really Are; the space to produce a reality
of a higher and higher you, based on your grandest idea of what
it is of which you are capable.
To say that somethinga thought, a word, an actionis
wrong would be as much as to tell you not to do it. To tell you
513
not to do it would be to prohibit you. To prohibit you would be

to restrict you. To restrict you would be to deny the reality of
Who You Really Are, as well as the opportunity for you to create
and experience that truth.
There are those who say that I have given you free will,
yet these same people claim that if you do not obey Me, I will
send you to hell. What kind of free will is that? Does this not
make a mockery of Godto say nothing of any sort of true
relationship between us?
Well, now were getting into another area I wanted to
discuss, and thats this whole business about heaven and hell.
From what Im gathering here, there is no such thing as hell.
There is hell, but it is not what you think, and you do not
experience it for the reasons you have been given.
NDW: What is hell?
God: It is the experience of the worst possible outcome
of your choices, decisions, and creations. It is the natural
consequence of any thought which denies Me, or says no to
Who You Are in relationship to Me.
It is the pain you suffer through wrong thinking. Yet even
the term wrong thinking is a misnomer, because there is no
such thing as that which is wrong.
Hell is the opposite of joy. It is unfulfillment. It is knowing
Who and What You Are, and failing to experience that. It is
being less. That is hell, and there is none greater for your soul.
But hell does not exist as this place you have fantasized,
where you burn in some everlasting fire, or exist in some state
of everlasting torment. What purpose could I have in that?
514
Even if I did hold the extraordinarily unGodly thought

that you did not deserve heaven, why would I have a need to
seek some kind of revenge, or punishment, for your failing?
Wouldnt it be a simple matter for Me to just dispose of you?
What vengeful part of Me would require that I subject you to
eternal suffering of a type and at a level beyond description?
If you answer, the need for justice, would not a simple
denial of communion with Me in heaven serve the ends of
justice? Is the unending infliction of pain also required?
I tell you there is no such experience after death as you
have constructed in your fear-based theologies. Yet there is an
experience of the soul so unhappy, so incomplete, so less than
whole, so separated from Gods greatest joy, that to your soul
this would be hell. But I tell you I do not send you there, nor do
I cause this experience to be visited upon you. You, yourself,
create the experience, whenever and however you separate
your Self from your own highest thought about you. You,
yourself, create the experience, whenever you deny your Self;
whenever you reject Who and What You Really Are.
Yet even this experience is never eternal. It cannot be,
for it is not My plan that you shall be separated from Me forever
and ever. Indeed, such a thing is an impossibilityfor to
achieve such an event, not only would you have to deny Who
You AreI would have to as well. This I will never do. And so
long as one of us holds the truth about you, the truth about you
shall ultimately prevail.
IF THERE IS NO HELL OR PUNISHMENT OR IF THESE
CALAMITIES ARE NOT GODS PUNISHMENTS, THEN WHAT ARE
THESE?
515
NDW: But if there is no hell [or any punishment for that

matter], does that mean I can do what I want, act as I wish,
commit any act, without fear of retribution?
God: Is it fear that you need in order to be, do, and have
what is intrinsically right? Must you be threatened in order to
be good? (You will find soon that Love is the greatest power
that leads you to obey, to do or to be.)
And what is being good? Who gets to have the final
say about that? Who sets the guidelines? Who makes the rules?
I tell you this: You are your own rule-maker. You set the
guidelines. And you decide how well you have done; how well
you are doing. For you are the one who has decided Who and
What You Really Areand Who You Want to Be. And you are
the only one who can assess how well youre doing.
No one else will judge you ever, for why, and how, could
God judge Gods own creation and call it bad? If I wanted you
to be and do everything perfectly, I would have left you in the
state of total perfection whence you came. The whole point of
the process was for you to discover yourself, create your Self,
as you truly areand as you truly wish to be. Yet you could not
be that unless you also had a choice to be something else.
This is a question you must ask yourself before you
would assign Me the role of a condemning God.
The direct answer to your question is, yes, you may do
as you wish without fear of retribution. It may serve you,
516

All physical life functions in accordance with natural
laws. Once you remember these laws, and apply them, you
have mastered life at the physical level.
asserting itself.
OBEDIENCE WILL BRING ABOUT PARADISE
NDW: Then if I were to know these laws, and obey them,
I would never have a moments trouble again. Is that what
youre telling me?
You would never experience your Self as being in what
you call trouble. You would not understand any life situation
to be a problem. You would not encounter any circumstance
with trepidation. You would put an end to all worry, doubt, and
fear. You would live as you fantasize Adam and Eve lived not
as disembodied spirits in the realm of the absolute, but as
embodied spirits in the realm of the relative. Yet you would
have all the freedom, all the joy, all the peace, and all the
wisdom, understanding and power of the Spirit you are. You
would be a fully realized being.
This is the goal of your soul. This is its purposeto fully
realize itself while in the body; to become the embodiment of
517
all that it really is. This is My plan for you. This is My ideal: that
I should become realized through you. That thus, concept is
turned into experience, that I might know my Self
experientially.
The Laws of the Universe are laws that I laid down. They
are perfect laws, creating perfect function of the physical.
Have you ever seen anything more perfect than a
snowflake? Its intricacy, its design, its symmetry, its conformity
to itself and originality from all elseall are a mystery. You
wonder at the miracle of this awesome display of Nature. Yet if
I can do this with a single snowflake, what think you I can do
have done with the universe?
Were you to see the symmetry of it, the perfection of its
designfrom the largest body to the smallest particleyou
would not be able to hold the truth of it in your reality. Even
now, as you get glimpses of it, you cannot yet imagine or
understand its implications. Yet you can know there are
implicationsfar more complex and far more extraordinary
than your present comprehension can embrace. Your
Shakespeare said it wonderfully: There are more things in
Heaven and Earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your
philosophy.
Then how can I know these laws? How can I learn them?
It is not a question of learning, but of remembering.
How can I remember them?
Begin by being still. Quiet the outer world, so that the
inner world might bring you sight. This in-sight is what you seek,
yet you cannot have it while you are so deeply concerned with
your outer reality. Seek, therefore, to go within as much as
518
possible. And when you are not going within, come from within
as you deal with the outside world. Remember this axiom:
If you do not go within, you go without.
Put it in the first person as you repeat it, to make it more
personal:
If I do not go within
I go without
You have been going without all your life. Yet you do not
have to, and never did.
There is nothing you cannot be, there is nothing you
cannot do. There is nothing you cannot have.
NDW: That sounds like a pie-in-the-sky promise.
God: What other kind of promise would you have God
make? Would you believe Me if I promised you less?
For thousands of years people have disbelieved the
promises of God for the most extraordinary reason: they were
too good to be true. So you have chosen a lesser promisea
lesser love. For the highest promise of God proceeds from the
highest love. Yet you cannot conceive of a perfect love, and so
a perfect promise is also inconceivable. As is a perfect person.
Therefore you cannot believe even in your Self.
Failing to believe in any of this means failure to believe
in God. For belief in God produces belief in Gods greatest gift
unconditional loveand Gods greatest promiseunlimited
potential.
Neale Donald Walsch
519
520
Pagan Catholic-Protestant Doctrines as the Root

Cause (Seal 1)
The Root of All Causes and Mother of All Ill Fruits is

Catholicism!
521
Catholicism is the whore Church of Revelation 17
Rev 17:1
Rev 17:2
Rev 17:3
Rev 17:4
Rev 17:5
[niv]One of the seven angels who had the

seven bowls came and said to me, "Come, I will
show you the punishment of the great
prostitute, who sits on many waters.
[niv]With her the kings of the earth
committed adultery and the inhabitants of the
earth were intoxicated with the wine of her
adulteries."
[niv]Then the angel carried me away in
the Spirit into a desert. There I saw a woman
sitting on a scarlet beast that was covered with
blasphemous names and had seven heads and
ten horns.
[niv]The woman was dressed in purple
and scarlet, and was glittering with gold,
precious stones and pearls. She held a golden
cup in her hand, filled with abominable things
and the filth of her adulteries.
[niv]This title was written on her
forehead: MYSTERY BABYLON THE GREAT THE
MOTHER OF PROSTITUTES AND OF THE
ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.
522
Rev 17:6
[niv]I saw that the woman was drunk with

the blood of the saints, the blood of those who
bore testimony to Jesus.
[niv]Then the angel said to me, "The

waters you saw, where the prostitute sits, are
Rev 17:15
peoples, multitudes, nations and languages.
[niv]The woman you saw is the great city

Rev 17:18 that rules over the kings of the earth."
As mother, she is the (1) origin; and (2) the epitome of

adulteries (immorality). She had led the nations in corruption.
She is the mother of prostitution and of the abominations of
the earth.
And worse, she is the killer of the saints the blood of
the inno-saints are in her hands.
THE ROOT OF ALL EVILS IN THE PHILIPPINES
IS NOT JUST
LOVE OF MONEY;
IT IS CATHOLICISM.
523
THE ROOT OF ALL EVILS IN THE PHILIPPINES IS NOT JUST

LOVE OF MONEY
This essay traces the identity of the mother of all causes
and all effects in the badly battered Philippines today. Kindly
keep an open mind to make this article sink into your heart, and
not just mind. Then, we can solve our worse problems!
Apocalypses Seal # 1 (white horse) is the Roof of

All Causes and the Mother of All Ill Effects
What President Duterte must referred to as the root of
all causes is the mother of all effects is now getting clear and
exposed!
Consider this: There was a mysterious statement that
Pres. Duterte made a few times, thus: THE ROOT OF ALL
CAUSES IS THE MOTHER OF ALL EFFECTS.
And I add: The Tree that produces the fruits.
If the fruit are bad, then, the tree is bad. If the fruits are
good, then the tree is good. It cannot be the other way around.
No good tree will bear bad fruit; no bad tree will bear good fruit.
If you know that the biblical 777 in the Book of
Revelation (7 seals, 7 Trumpets and 7 Last Plagues) are about
524
mankind's history in the form of prophecy (and that we are now

at 6th of the Last Plague, yeah, almost to finish or complete the
prophecy as history and experience)...and if we know that the
Seals comprise the major causes, while the Trumpets comprise
the major INITIAL effects to to us serve as warning (trumpets)
to help us stop the wrongdoings or wrong causes we are doing
so we won't proceed to the aggravation or worsening of the
effects, the trumpets becoming the 7 Last Plagues.
If we know and understand that this is all simply a CAUSE
AND EFFECT phenomenon, then, we will be able to find what
Pres. Duterte alluded to as the mother of all effects which are
unfortunately evil.
Who is this Root of All (evil) Causes and the Mother of
All (ill) Effects? Who is this bad tree that bears all these bad
fruits? Who and what and where are the bad fruits in the first
place? Are they not the corrupt politicians, the for-sale voters,
the prostitutes, the drug lords, the drug pushers, the drug
addicts most of whom turned rapists, thieves and killers?
Are they we not the fruits of Catholicism and her root
doctrine, to wit: the bad 666, to wit: 600fold Love for Self +
60fold Love for Neighbor whom they can still profit + 6fold Love
for God and the poor from whom we cannot profit.
Is not this Catholic (universal) bad 666 the root Cause of
all bad causes and the mother of all ill effects?
525
This mother of all effects and also the mother (root) of

all causes is Seal # 1: the white horse of the apocalypse. And
what is this white horse? Answer: false teaching and false
teacher...using the white color as its covering...and where is the
white colored cloak today? Answer: Catholic priests. And the
white uniforms? Answer: The doctors, pharmacists and nurses
of the pharmaceutical industry.
Makes sense?
Chamba?
Any connection between the white-cloaked priests and
the white-uniformed pharmaceuticals? Unknown to the
masses, the main lab of the pharmaceutical industry is located
in the bowels (basement) of the Vatican where the formulation
as well as the first tests of medicines (poison) are being
conducted. Under the Vatican are rats and humans used as
guinea pigs to test the effectiveness of every newly
formulated poison-medicine. They are the master chemists
a.k.a. poisoners. Ancient name: sorcery. Greek name:
Pharmakeia.
They are what the Book of Revelation calls sorcery
(kjv) or magic arts (niv). Described and exposed as follows:
1. THERAPEUTIC (SOOTHING, PAIN RELIEVING)
EFFECT: Revelation 9:21- because of her
medicines therapeutic (pain killing or pain
526
soothing) powers, the people who have fallen

into countless pitfalls (harmful diets and harmful
practices), have come to trust the
Pharmaceuticals as the instant remover of their
pains, without them knowing that this service
comes with very terrible price, namely: the same
pain relievers/ pain killers are poisoning their
intestines, kidneys and other systems, paving the
way for new diseases (new poisonings of other
organs), which then force them to use other
pharmedicines which then poison other parts of
the body: hence, the increase of organs affected
(poisoned, diseased) and the parallel increase
poisoning medicines; the end result is: a plethora
or smorgasbord of both medicines and diseases.
Official
name:
polypharmacy
(multiple
medicines) and Adverse Drugs Reactions (ADRs)
or in local parlance, complications (multiplication
of diseases). Different medicines (poisons) create
a deadly synergy inside the body, as they combine
and interact. Thus,
2. MASS KILLER. Revelation 18:24 Babylons
sorcery (pharmaceutical) becomes the greatest
killer of the masses because of this. Rev 18:24: In
her was found the blood of all who have been
killed on the earth."
Finding from a
comprehensive all-country study by US Team of
brilliant doctors and scientists led by Dr.Gary Null:
PHARMACEUTICAL SYSTEM AND MEDICIE IS THE
527
NO. 1 KILLER OF THE AMERICANS. Death by

Medicine is over 700,000 a year while death by
heart disease or cancer, which takes turns as the
No. 1 disease killer in the country every year, is
only at 500,000 a year. Similar trend is observed
in countries who follow the American
pharmaceutical.
3. MASS DECEIVER. Revelation 18:23 Sorcery
(pharmaceuticals) is described in this verse as
main tool of deceiving the nations by Babylon the
Great (USA-Vatican-England). In what way?
Answer: the therapeutic effect, that is, the pain
killing, the pain relieving, the pain soothing effect
which happens instantly like magic; for which
reason NIV uses the word magic arts for its
instant relief is here today, gone tomorrow
effect, not lasting, not genuine, hence, magic,
deceitful.
4. PHARMA PARTICIPANTS CANNOT ENTER GODS
KINGDOM ON EARTH. Revelation 21:8 No
participant or member (from owner, to
pharmacist, to doctor, to nurses, to patients) of
this sorcery-pharmaceutical system will be
allowed to enter the new heaven on earth and
the new Jerusalem. They will be confined outside
to suffer the lake of fire which burns with sulfur
and brimstone. See also Revelation 22:15
5. PHARMA PARTICIPANTS LOT IS CANCER. Rev
14:9-11 They will suffer the torment of cancer,
528
et al. Thus: A third angel followed them and said

in a loud voice: "If anyone worships the beast and
his image and receives his mark on the forehead
or on the hand, he, too, will drink of the wine of
God's fury, which has been poured full strength
into the cup of his wrath. He will be tormented
with burning sulfur in the presence of the holy
angels and of the Lamb. And the smoke of their
torment rises for ever and ever (without end).
There is no rest day or night for those who
worship the beast and his image, or for anyone
who receives the mark of his name." Revelation
16:2 Those who worship the beast and his
image suffer the first plague: cancer the ugly
and painful sore that consumes (eats up) the flesh
and does not heal (Deuteronomy 28:22, 35).
Those who worship the beast and its image and
666 suffer this plague Revelation 16:2.
6. PHARMACEUTICAL-SORCERY PROHIBITED BY
GOD. As ancient and as early as the time in
Leviticus 19:26, "Do not practice divination or
sorcery.
529
Here is some more: The Bible has a number of clues. One

is: wolves in sheep's clothing. Another: The Bible says Satan
pretends to be an angel of light.
The Book of Revelation says he deceives the whole
world. Question: How can he deceive us, or the whole world, if
he appears in his true color and does not cover his real nature
and personality?
So does he use white color as well as some sort of good
deeds, e.g., charity organizations... but Jesus said that IN THE
END, YOU WILL NOT SUCCEED IN THE COVER UP BECAUSE THE
REAL FRUITS WILL MANIFEST FOR EVERY TREE. If the tree is
good, then, good fruits will manifest. If the tree is bad, then bad
fruits will manifest.
We, 100 million Filipinos, what kind of people are we, do
you think?
My answer: We are in two classes: victims and
victimizers. Preys and predators.
You leave your bag for a while on the ground to stretch
out your waist in a busy city street and when you pick it up...it's
gone!
530
You leave your wife and daughters for a short while at

home and alas, they are raped or swallowed up!
You park your motorcycle for a while and when you
return it's gone!
You need to take a chain to bind your bike to ensure no
one will steal it.
You trust your priest and now the report worldwide is
this: the Catholic priests have committed the most boy rapes
and girl rapes in the world!
The Catholic elite create wines and lace them with
poison...Result: Natives men in American, Philippines etc slowly
died and they died first...leaving their wives and children as
widow and orphans...vulnerable to the manipulation of the
priests.
During the hilog (deathbed confession) which the
Catholic made exclusive between the dying man and the priest
(wife and children not allowed to enter the room of the dying
man)...when the wife asked the priest (friar) how's her husband
before he died, the priest would say, "Oh, so sad and
frightening...his soul was on its way to hell! And he was crying
to me asking me to tell you to do everything you can to save his
soul from hell!" The startled wife answered, "What can I do
father?" The priest: "You need to sponsor a special mass for
your husband's soul." The woman: "Ah, OK father. Thank you."
531
The priest, "But wait, here is one other thing: our prayers will
not be accepted by Heaven if you do not make your best
offering." The woman: "And what is that father?" The priest:
"Your land...your farm the best portion as your most fragrant
aroma to the nose of the Lord." Result: all the best plains and
most fertile valleys are now owned by the Catholic Church, esp.
the Jesuits. This is called "friar land."
Half (15 million hectares) of the Philippines' total land
area (30 million hectares) is land titled. This first half makes up
the plains and valleys. A huge portion of it is friar land, kept
hidden by the church.
This is land grabbing by religious deception. In addition
to land grabbing by war and land grabbing by legal leasing done
by corporations.
The major cause of drug addiction and its resulting
heinous crimes is this: make the people landless or have land
but enough for house only and not enough to produce enough
food = the people seek employment (modern slavery). Make
that employment scare and you force people to go outside the
country to seek employment abroad. This happens to the
Filipinos. OFWs.
Now, what has happened with OFWism is the
disappearance of the mother from her home. Result: emotional
emptiness on the heart of the kids. Then, to fill it up or make
532
up, the OFW mother send much money to these empty-hearted

kids. Result: empty heart + much money.
Formula for drug addiction: empty heart + much money.
Thus and therefore, it is we who have created the drug
problem in the country. It is we who created the situation
where our own women, wives, sisters and daughters are raped
and killed.
It is we who created the situation where our sons are
killed in buy bust operation.
A portion of the blame goes to the mother for leaving
her children.
A bigger blame goes to the fathers who were left with
the police in the Philippines.
Scenario: fathers + policemen = 5 millions drug addicts.
Conclusion: talagang palpak ang mga tatay.
Walang silbi.Puro inom ug barkadahan. In fact, many of
these fathers are pushers themselves damaging the children of
others! And when confronted, just said, A hindi bitaw anak ko
yung mga 'yon! Same statement made by police chiefs.
533
They were entrusted to take care and protect their own

children, what had happened? 5 million or more are drug
addicts!
Who else to blame?
Besides mothers, fathers, the policemen, we have to
trace the blame to the drug lords.
And their drug pushers.
And mind you: to the one who took our land and left us
landless (that is, zero land or with a land not enough to feed the
family).
Mga kababayan, kapamilya, kapuso, kapatid: WE ARE
ONLY STARTING TO PINPOINT WHO AND WHAT IS THE ROOT
OR MOTHER OF ALL CAUSES.
She is the teacher of this root teaching, the mother of all
wrong teachings, to wit: 600fold Love for Self + 60fold Love for
Neighbor + only 6fold Love for God.
The much publicized but least understood 666.
Which is the foundation of the greed-driven, lustmotivated, pride-controlled RAW CAPITALISM.
534
She is not the teacher nor the author of ENLIGHTENED

CAPITALISM = 600fold Love for God + 60fold Love for Neighbor
+ a humble 6fold Love for Self. The good 666 which cares for
the welfare, safety and prosperity of the poor fellowmen, the
trees, the waters, the invaluable earthworms and microbes
who are the makers of organic fertilizer and fertile top soil. Kill
the earthworms and microbes and you kill the soilAnd dead
soil cannot give fruits to your fruit trees, and not even give life
to your grains and vegetables. What to do? Offer the toxic
chemical fertilizers to give artificial false fruits. Proof that
todays fruits are false: In terms of nutrients contents, todays
34 apples = 1 apple in our ancestors time before chemical
fertilizer. In other words, even if you eat 10 apples, you are
getting insufficient nutrients to keep you healthy and safe from
disease.
That is the result of bad 666 that killed the humble
earthworms, life-friendly microbes, etc.
Thats just one example of the effect of greed-driven 666
that fuels raw capitalism.
Mga kapatid, what the President must be referring to as
the root of all causes and the mother of all effects is now
getting clear and exposed!
It is the teaching of Catholicism: the teaching of selfish
love the bad 666 love that loves self more than others and
more than God.
535
This is the first cause. This is Seal # 1 which leads to the

rest of the seals and results to the 7 trumpets and 7 last
plagues, the last of which is the severe earthquake which is
believed to be nuclear blast. The Third World War!
If we will not act now to shift to good 666!
***
LAST TO BLAME BUT NOT THE LEAST GUILTY: THE PAST
PRESIDENTS AND MEMBERS OF THEIR EXECUTIVE BRANCH
In the Philippine law archives, there exists a good,
though not perfect, but fairly benevolent law of the land called
THE COMMONWEALTH ACT 141 otherwise known as The Public
Land Act or Homestead Law. This law provides: EVERY
LANDLESS FAMILY HAS THE RIGHT TO CLAIM UP TO 24
HECTARES OF FREE LAND FROM THE GOVERNMENT.
Question: The Executive Branch of the government
composed by the President and his implementing government
agencies such as the DENR, DA, DAR, etc., the Governors, the
Mayors and barangay captains, has only one tasked: implement
the laws crafted by the Legislative body (Congress, local
councils).
Now, who of our past president implemented
Commonwealth Act 141?
536
Answer: None.
My opinion: These presidents and members of previous
executive branches from top down, deserved to be jailed one
year per one year of imprisonment suffered by every criminal
because criminals were made by having no enough land to
draw their food from!
537
Excerpt from: The Untold Story The Kingdom of the

Maharlikhan
ROYAL KINGDOM OF MAHARLIKHAN
NOW CALLED PHILIPPINES, ANCIENTLY OPHIR
Compilations and Research, Harnessed by
Different Conduits of
THE ROYAL MAHARLIKHANS PRIESTHOOD
HISTORY PHILIPPINE COLONIZATION BY SPAIN
In 1478 Moslems from the Malayan Peninsula crossed
the Malacca Strait and conquered Java, the captal of
Madjapahit Empire. Subsequently, the Malay/ Srivijaya/
Madjapahit disintegrated. In its place, a Moslem religious
government was established inaugurating the reign of
Sultanates.
A family of MAHARAJAHS AND RAJAHS, TAGEAN, was
then ruling the Madjapahit Empire. They retreated and
consolidated their position in a group of 7,169 islands, known
as the MAHARLIKA (now Philippines) away from the oncoming
Moslems. Being a descendant of royal Malayan blood, the
Tagean family had its share of power, authority and riches from
the collected taxes during its 900-Year rule in the empire, and
538
even two millennia earlier when there was commerce with King
Solomon of Israel.
The Maharajah and his sons, the rajahs, ruled the
Maharlika using their own laws, the CODE OF KALANTIAW. The
Maharlika was a very rich and flourishing country. By the early
sixteenth century, the ruling maharajah, Luisong Tagean, had
720,000 metric tons of gold that he kept in present day Kota
Kinabalu, Sabah or North Borneo. At that time, Sabah was part
of the Maharlika.
The Family Tree of Maharajah Luisong Tagean:
MAHARAJAH LUISONG TAGEAN. He resided in the
Lamayan District, now known as Malacaang. He was married
to Margaret Acuna Macleod.
His sons were:
Rajah Lapulapu Tagean. He ruled Mactan.
Rajah Soliman Tagean. He ruled Manila and its suburbs,
i.e. Rizal, Cavite, Batangas, Laguna and the Karilaya Province,
now Quezon. He married Dayang-dayang Kiram. Later, he
married Mary Anne Dent. Marys Father, Alfred Dent was a
British Lord and London merchant. He was a co-owner of the
Royal British North Borneo Company.
LUISONG TAEGANS GRANDSON WERE :
Rajah Lakandula Tagean. He ruled Tondo.
539
Rajah Soliman Tagean. He ruled Eastern Quezon,

Mauban, Sampaloc and Lukban.
He was married to the daughter of the sixth Sultan
of Brunei, Abdul Kahar.
Rajah Baginda Tagean - He ruled Bohol.
Rajah Kabingsuran Tagean - He ruled Southern
Mindanao
Rajah Kolambo Tagean - He ruled Cebu.
Rajah Sikatuna Tagean - He ruled a part of Bohol.
Prince Lacan Acuna Macleod Tagean - Son of Rajah
Soliman, he was adopted by his Grandmother, Margaret
Macleod Tagean. Born during the Spanish colonial Rule
on December 17, 1686, he changed his surname to
TALLANO so he could easily pursue his revolutionary
activities against the colonizers. In 1726, at the age of 40,
he married Princess Elizabeth Overbeck Macleod of
Austria. In 1761, he sought the help of the British against
the Spaniards. Later He married Lamayan Bowan. He
lived for a 178 years. He begot a son
Prince Julian Macleod Tagean-Tallano - He was married
to Princess Aminah
Kiram of Sultanate of Sulu. He died in 1898. He begot a
son
Don Esteban Benitez Tallano - He died in the Vatican in
Rome in 1939. He begot a Son
Don Bonito Acua Tallano He died during the Japanese
occupation of Maharlika. He begot a son
Prince Julian Morden Tallano - He is presently alive.
540
541
Where the Two Swords of Pope Boniface VIII Landed
During the reign of Maharajah Luisong Tagean, Magellan

and his armies sailed across the Pacific Ocean on their way to
the Moluccas Islands in Southeast Asia. In March 1521, he
accidentally discovered a group of islands,
the MAHARLIKA. Spain renamed these islands Las
islands Filipinas after its King, Felipe II. These Spaniards were
the European conquistadors who brought with them the TWO
BLOODSTAINED SWORDS of Pope Boniface VIII.
These were the same SWORDS that forcefully
subjugated the Europeans before Martin Luther spiritually
awakened them. These SWORDS also subjugated the early
people of the North and South Americas. The merger between
the church and the state resulted in a powerful top-of-the-line
method of subjugation controlling the BODY, the MIND and the
SOUL of the conquered subjects.
In this chapter, we will see how the TEMPORAL SWORD
of the state was used and manipulated by the SPIRITUAL
SWORD of the Roman Catholic Church to subject the Filipinos
into total submission, oppression and exploitation for 333
years.
The Spaniards pursued the location of the Spice Islands
through the directions given by the Portuguese who reached
Southeast Asia in 1500. From Mexico, Magellan crossed the
Pacific Ocean towards the Moluccas, the source of the spices.
542
He strayed to the Maharlika and landed on the island of

Homonhon off the southern tip of Samar in March 1521.
Magellan had three purposes in mind: to look for the Spice
Islands, to conquer heathen lands and to acquire treasures for
his king and his pope.
Magellans stay in the Maharlika was brief because he
was killed in a battle by the valiant Mactan chieftain, Rajah
Lapulapu Tagean.
In 1564, Legaspi, with 5 friars and 355 soldiers left
Mexico for the Maharlika They arrived here after a year.
Initially, they concentrated in Cebu and plundered all its
valuables. These vandals desecrated even the graves to dig for
gold. They finally devastated and depopulated the island. After
ravaging Cebu, they embarked for the island of Panay in 1568
using the same modus operandi : they robbed , they burnt and
they killed. Half of the population perished. They coveted the
gold necklaces that were good enough to be worn in Madrid.
THE STRATEGY FOR SUBJUGATION, TAXATION, AND
SIPHONING OF GOLD
Legaspi started the process of colonization, first by the

act of possession. He landed his fleet on the shore, said the
Roman Mass, broke a branch of the tree or a tall grass, threw a
stone and then carved a cross on the tree trunk. Next was the
entrada or raid. It could be peaceful, if they were welcomed,
543
or violent, if they were resisted. The next step was the

reducciones or subjugation.
It was to place the native
Filipino under their control. As the word sub-jugo-action
connotes, it was to place the other under a yoke, like an animal
of burden.
The Filipinos were herded like animals out of their
barangays and compelled to live in centers called the pueblo.
They were forced to abandon the lands they cultivate.
Around the pueblo, each family cultivated and planted
on a piece of land assigned to them. From the produce, a family
supported itself and paid the tributes. They paid tributes to the
following: the alcalde, a local person with some leadership
quality who is like a barangay chairman today; the friar who
was the priest of the doctrina or parish; a lay Spaniard with
a group of pueblos called the repartamiento or encomiendo;
finally, for the caja de comunidad a common fund that was
used for the public works of pueblos.
No Spaniard, at their early stage of colonization, wanted
to reside permanently in the Maharlika. All of them had only
one purpose, to become rich and be back to Spain as soon as
possible and be considered wealthy gentlemen coming back
from a rich New World. As encomenderos, they had the right
to :
1. Collect Tribute
2. Exploit Labor
544
3. Impose Quotas from the natives produce

On regular basis, these encomenderos, accompanied by
soldiers visited the pueblos and collected the tribute. For the
first 25 years, the Filipinos paid their tributes in kind, namely:
gold pearls and other precious commodities. Many Filipinos
resisted and escaped the collections but they were pursued and
killed. Their houses were ransacked and burnt. In Ilocos, for
instance, more than 500 natives were killed and 4,000 houses
were burnt when they fled from the encomenderos.
Every week, each family in the doctrina supplied the
friars with firewood, eggs, chicken, fish, fruits and vegetables
and wax from the forests. These were on top of the national
governments contribution of 200 sacks of rice a year for each
friar. During the forty days of Lent, the friars demanded a
contribution of an egg per person per day. Obviously, since the
Friars could not consume all these eggs, these were sold back
to the parishioners. This was the original intention of the friars.
The convents were made like retail stores.
The government imposed tribute ONCE a year PER
FAMILY. In the doctrinas, however, the friars obliged tribute,
using money, from EVERY individual THREE times a year to
support the major feasts of Holy Thursday, Corpus Christi and
the Patron Saint. Even outside the pueblos, wherever there
were groups of people, a visita or cha pel was erected. In
these chapels, the friars obliged the same tributes as in the
pueblos.
545
In 1589, Spanish and Mexican coins were introduced in

the Maharlika for trade and payment of tribute, but gold was
still preferred by the encomenderos. When people had no
produce and money, they were forced to pay their precious
possession, gold.
Once they failed to pay their taxes, their wives or
daughters were placed on the stocks with them where they
were whipped. However, their debts were still added for the
next collection.
In this manner, gold was systematically robbed from the
natives. The king of Spain took 20% of all gold collected from
his colonies. The friars also sent part of the gold collected to
their big boss in Rome.
THE EXPLOITATION OF LABOR AND WOMEN
Labor was also exploited. It was called polos y servicios.
Polos were most burdersome in the shipyards. The Filipinos
were given very meager wages for their work from midnight to
sunset. Many died because of exhaustion, malnutrition and
miserable living. Their families who were left home starved
because they remained in the shipyards for many months and
they could not plant. In 1581, in Lubao, Pampanga, 1,000
Filipinos died of starvation.
Another exploitation of labor was the tanores. The
Filipinos worked for the friar, the alcalde and the Spaniards
546
without pay. A Spaniard needed 10 to 20 servants daily to take

turn in attending to all his needs. Stories abound that these
Spaniards lived like kings and gods exploiting and treating the
natives like slaves. The Friars forced pretty young women to
display themselves around the convents or the courtyards.
Morga, a Spaniard who reported on this practice of the
friars said: Besides this (girls made to display themselves),
there are other things which it would be offensive to say.
Today, a macho Pinoy will just go to a Maalikaya Sauna Bath
after office hours and choose from the many pretty girls on
display for his lust.
The friars employed housekeepers for the convents. A
housekeeper was called despensera. For many of the friars,
the despensera was the prettiest girl in the parish, or doctrina,
who was actually the concubine of the priest. Sometimes, she
was married to the head sacristan for convenience to
camouflage her role as the priests mistress housed in the
convent.
CORRUPTION OF THE FRIARS
Aside from concubinage and the indiscriminate hit-andrun tactics with the women, the friars also penetrated injustice
and oppression in coveting the riches of the Filipinos. During
the Early years of colonial rule, a Spanish governor-general
already observed this commercialism of the friars. From the
547
bishop down to the humblest of them, they are as good

merchants as the most secular and the most skillful trader.
The friars always charged the people for their services.
They charged for confessions, marriage banns (announcements
by publication) and marriage blessings. Masses, especially for
the dead, were of different rates when recited or sung
(cantada). For req-uiem masses and baptisms, they also
charged differently depending on the kind of crosses used. The
fees for masses and baptisms using the metal cross were more
expensive than the fees using the wooden cross.
Burial services had different rates depending on the bells
used (big or small), prayers (recited or sung) and the number of
stops on the way to the cemetery with corresponding prayers
(maximum of three stops). A Spanish auditors report to the
king in 1758 said : a mans death is followed by a looting of his
house for the burial fees.
Friar Land
Two main methods used by the Spaniards (and other
foreigners) to acquire land from our ancestors:
1. By force (gun, wars)
2. By deceit, especially by Catholic Religion where the
Spaniard (e.g., friar, priest) would perform a deathbed
ceremony locally known as hilog, privately beyond the
hearing of the family members and after that, the priest
would say to the wife and children, especially when the
548
family owns fat plains: Well, madam, your husband

before he breathed his last, saw his soul saw the
terrible hell to be his destination so he told me if I
could ask you to donate half of the family land, mostly
the plain to the Church for its holy use, so his sins can be
bought, I mean, paid off redeemed from hell and his
soul can go to heaven. Since it was the woman of the
family who was easiest to scare (fear tactic), therefore,
she was the most religious, that is, superstitious. And so,
the family land went to the Church, that is, those who
run it, now mostly the Jesuits and other Orders. These
are now classified and protected as friar lands.
During the hilog (deathbed confession) which the
Catholic made exclusive between the dying man and the priest
(wife and children not allowed to enter the room of the dying
man)...when the wife asked the priest (friar) how's her husband
before he died, the priest would say, "Oh, so sad and
frightening...his soul was on its way to hell! And he was crying
to me asking me to tell you to do everything you can to save his
soul from hell!" The startled wife answered, "What can I do
father?" The priest: "You need to sponsor a special mass for
your husband's soul." The woman: "Ah, OK father. Thank you."
The priest, "But wait, here is one other thing: our prayers will
not be accepted by Heaven if you do not make your best
offering." The woman: "And what is that father?" The priest:
"Your land...your farm the best portion as your most fragrant
aroma to the nose of the Lord."
549
Result: The biggest land owner organization on earth is

the Catholic Church under the control of the Jesuits, etc.
So, while the Church teaches us honesty, she also
practices dishonesty.
Result: all the best plains and most fertile valleys are
now owned by the Catholic Church, esp. the Jesuits. This is
called "friar land."
Half (15 million hectares) of the Philippines' total land
area (30 million hectares) is land titled. This first half makes up
the plains and valleys. A huge portion of it is friar land, kept
hidden by the church.
This is land grabbing by religious deception. In addition
to land grabbing by war and land grabbing by legal leasing done
by corporations.
The major cause of drug addiction and its resulting
heinous crimes is this: make the people landless or have land
but enough for house only and not enough to produce enough
food = the people seek employment (modern slavery). Make
that employment scarce and you force people to go outside the
country to seek employment abroad. This happens to the
Filipinos. OFWs.
550
Now, what has happened with OFWism is the

disappearance of the mother from her home. Result: emotional
emptiness on the heart of the kids. Then, to fill it up or make
up, the OFW mother send much money to these empty-hearted
kids. Result: empty heart + much money.
Formula for drug addiction: empty heart + much money.
Thus and therefore, through landlessness it is we who have
created the drug problem in the country. It is we who created
the present drug-caused criminal situation where our own
women, wives, sisters and daughters are raped and killed.
How the Catholic Church (Jesuits) Came to Own the

Largest Track of the Most Fertile Lands in the Philippines Known
as Friar Land? And the teaching of deception called hilog
Save your "flames" for the archives. Catholic Hell does

not exist. The Pharisees a.k.a. parish priests invented it
to scare the wife of the dying man and believe the
statement of the priest thus: "When I was alone in the
room during the last breath of your husband, he saw his
soul headed for hell. And he cried out and pleaded to
me: Father, please tell my wife and children to do
everything to prevent me from going to hell."
Saddened, the woman said, "What can we do father?"
"Well, that can't be done without a massive teamwork.
We in the Church will take charge of doing the
551
supplication,
thru
special
masses."
"Is that so father?" asked the woman feeling a little
relief. "Now, please don't tarry father. Please."
"But the Heavens will not grant our petition unless you
give
the
best
offering."
"What
father?
Do
tell
me!"
If the wife and daughters are beautiful, the priest would
say: "The Spirit just move me to tell you, What is better
than a lifetime service by you and your daughters? And
what is best than the fattest portion of your land?"
Thus all of a sudden become church property the most
fertile and the most beautiful places of the Philippines
and became their free sex objects the 3 new nuns!
Note: Reason why husbands always die first, leaving
their widows and orphans vulnerable to the
manipulation of the foreigners and their conspirators:
they poison the food and drink of the husbands, one tiny
measure at a time, day by day.
Why husbands usually died first?
Reason why husbands always die first: they poison the

food and drink of the husbands, one tiny measure at a
time, day by day, making wives widows and children
orphans.
When the world is made of widows and orphans, the
families then become vulnerable Thus all of a sudden,
552
the fat lands become church property [Note: They let

the church act as the owner]
and in modern time, the thriving businesses and
properties that the husbands worked hard become easy
prey to the manipulation of the foreigners and their
conspirators
Net result: The fattest plains and most fertile valleys in
the Philippines have become either friar land
(property of the Church) or now transferred to their
corporations to be used for business purposes.
So journey of our land: from Filipino land owners during
Spanish-American occupation period passed to Church
and under church custody it was classified as friar
land and then passed to their corporations where it is
today as prime lots where these places have become
centers of commerce (cities) and as first class haciendas
in other areas.
If the wives and daughters of the dead man were
beautiful, what happened to them? The friars usually
succeeded in convincing them to offer themselves to the
Lord as nuns.. Read: free sex objects of the foreign
priests! Sad but true.
The friars became hacienderos and owners of vast

lands. They believed that by right of conquest, all lands in the
Maharlika belong to the pope and then leased to the king of
Spain. Consequently, all lands in the Maharlikhan were
realengas, or public domain at the disposal of the king. The
553
conquistadors parceled these lands to the Filipinos for their

residences and cultivation. The king also gave lands to
deserving Spaniards, but none to the friars. However, many of
these lay Spaniards, when they return to Spain or die would
donate these lands to the friars. This was th start of the FRIAR
LANDS.
Sometimes, the friars buy the lands given to the Filipinos
for cultivation. They also take over take over the communal
lands that are used by everybody for gathering firewood and
other forest products, fishing or communal farming to raise
funds for the caja de comunidad.
When these lands were placed in the possession of the
friars, they literally GROW because their boundaries expand
outwards and encroach on the surrounding properties that
belong to the farmers. This happened to Miguel Banal, a
descendant of Rajah Soliman, in 1609. The Jesuits bought land
for farming around the pueblo of Quiapo. Soon they
encroached on the properties of the villagers. When Banal
complained , a Jesuit priest, accompanied by an armed mob,
burned his house, and threatened to burn it again if he would
build another one. In 1688, the Recollect friars organized a mob
that raided and burned the villages of Silang, Oyaye and Malinta
for the same reason.
In Spanish, the word for Jesuit is Jesuita. The religious
order of the Society of Jesus, the Jesuits, was included in the
term friars though strictly they were not. The experience of
554
Banal and the others produced a new word in the Tagalog

language: SUITIC, from the word JESUITA. Even today, this
word describes a person who is cunning, conniving, crafty and
dishonest.
During the Spanish regime, the Chinese were considered
better farmers than the Filipinos. It was desirable to bring them
to this country but the Spanish government had a quota for
Chinese migrants. However, since there was a great demand
for these Chinese farmers, the Spanish immigration officials
were bribed by the friars to disregard the quota. By 1639, there
were 33,000 new Chinese immigrants in the Maharlika. The
Jesuits in Quiapo employed 250 of these Chinese
To work on their farms. But because of oppressive
conditions, the Chinese revolted against the Jesuits in 1603.
Chinese labor was exploited in a very inhuman manner.
In one hacienda in Calamba, Laguna, for example, 6,000
Chinese farmers were employed. But because of miserable
working conditions, 300 of them died. During those years,
there were a few Chinese revolts due to inhuman treatment
by the Spanish masters. About 22,000 or 24,000 Chinese died,
by slaughter and sickness.
SCUMS AND SCALAWAGS
Who were these Spanish masters who came to
Maharlika? We learned how the group of Legaspi conducted
themselves in Cebu and Panay. The soldiers who came to the
555
Maharlika a hundred years later were worst. In 1677 all the

criminals under the Spanish regime in the Americas were
offered amnesty if they volunteer as soldiers in the Maharlika.
They were the scum of their society. They advanced to the
highest military rank and were obsessed with sex, power and
wealth. With the authority and the sword, these barbaric exconvicts, criminals and mercenaries tyrannized the Filipinos like
animals hunted down. They robbed their possessions and
lusted with their delightful bodies.
The missionary friars were not better than those
soldiers. Many were from the lower social classes in Spain. In
their pueblos and their doctrinas, they were the only Spaniards
around. Ordinance 29 of 1642 and 1698 prohibited Lay
Spaniards from residing in the pueblos because of their bad
habits and cruelty to the natives. No lay Spaniard lived near
the friars who could report on their behavior or contest their
authority. Their word was the law; their whim was a command.
A report to the king of Spain in 1842 criticized the lifestyle of
these friars with the usual four salient passions: UNABASSED
CONCUBINAGE, RAPACIOUS ACCUMULATION OF WEALTH,
ARROGANT PRIDE AND RUNAWAY CRUELTY.
The regular income of a friar came from rents paid by
many Filipinos for the lands they cultivated or as tenants of the
friar-hacienderos. The money accumulated by these friars was
further invested in the Galleon Trade. The Return of
Investment from this trade ranged from 200% to 300% per
round trip.
556
Through the centuries, the friars lands expanded,

bringing enormous profits to these fat land grabbers living
comfortably in their convents. In the meantime, more and
more Filipinos became tenants, chained in debt to their
supposedly religious masters without hope of redemption.
This also happened in the Latin American countries.
The Indians always offered their labor without pay as part of
their contribution. It was not only confined to the construction
of church buildings, it became the rule in the churchs vast
tracts of land. In the long run the church became one of the
main instruments which caused the impoverishment of the
native races until they were completely destitute. By the end
of the colonial period, the church owned an estimated one half
of the total wealth of Mexico, Peru, Colombia, Paraguay and
Ecuador and almost that proportion in ALL the other Latin
American countries, while most of the remaining half was
controlled by the clergy through mortgages.
The Spanish Roman Catholic priests, the original suitic ,
were the principal agent in the enslavement, oppression and
deprivation of the Filipinos during the 333 years of colonial
period.
THE UNTOUCHABLE AND GREEDY FRIARS
The doctrinas of the friars became their absolute
domains. With their new sense of power, they even disobeyed
557
and resisted the civil and church-mandated visitation of their

doctrinas by the Archbishop of Manila, the highest
ecclesiastical authority in the Maharlika. In 1697, for instance,
when the Dominicans and Franciscans refused the entry of the
Archbishop of Manila into their domains and the Archbishops
guards broke down the church doors, the friars retaliated by
abandoning their doctrinas.
The potent weapon used by the friars was a prearranged, pre-planned and concerted threat to walkout from
their doctrinas when the Archbishop insisted on the doctrina
visitations. For lack of priests, the friars always prevailed
against the Archbishops visitation rights.
Yaohushua said that He is The Good Shepherd who takes
care of His sheep. The hireling, because he is only such, is not
concerned with the sheep. So, when he sees the wolf coming,
he simply runs away. ( Jo 12 : 10-13)
The friars were worse than those hirelings mentioned
by Christ. Whenever they see the archbishop (their boss)
coming, they are threatened and angry, so they all run away
and abandon their parishes and flocks.
The motives of the friars were clear. There were secular
priests supposed to take over the doctrinas as soon as these
were established. But the friars were glued and entrenched in
their doctrinas enjoying the comfort, the concubines, the
wealth and the glory being rich hacienderos. They could not be
558
dislodged from their little kingdoms where they ruled like

despots.
To live comfortably (not luxuriously) as ministers of God,
the goodies that the people gave the friars as tributes and
limosnas (gifts or offerings) were sufficient for their
sustenance. The hard currency that they received from
stipends, trading and the hacienda rentals were all SURPLUS
which served only one purpose: TO SATISFY THEIR INSATIABLE
GREED FOR THE WEALTH OF THE PEOPLE AND THE LAND.
The friars deprive and siphoned the Filipinos meager
livelihood without mercy. They were supposed to take care of
these Filipinos.
On the contrary, they caused their
impoverishment and indignation. These tyrannical priests did
not show compassion and mercy towards their hapless
parishioners. Their superiors abroad who sent them here were
the masterminds who were worst than them.
Indolent Indios? ---- A Hoax
Adding insult to injury, these priests accused the
Filipinos of indolence, laziness and low I.Q., because of the
great influence of the moon. In their assessment, all Filipinos
were lunatics according to an Augustinian friar in his letter to
his superior written in 1720. They also called the Filipinos :
Indio, a very low caste native; Bruto, an animal by nature with
animal characteristics; Barbaro, uncouth, ill-mannered and
uncivilized, Ignorante, uninformed and uneducated.
559
.
In 1765, a Spanish fiscal, Leandro de Viana, observed the
laziness of the Filipinos, but blamed the Spaniards. He said that
the Spaniards acted like gentlemen, who felt that it was below
their dignity to engage in other activity except commerce. They
engaged in swindling and begging alms ( collecting tributes)
and lived in utter idleness. They pressured the Filipinos to
cultivate their lands and took almost everything. Since idleness
is the devils workshop, these Spaniards engaged in gambling
and malicious tales, slanders and factions, sloth and
licentiousnessto be rich without labor.
A French traveler, le Gentil, during the late 18th century,
observed the laziness he saw both in the Filipinos and the
Spaniards. He said: I believe that I have discovered the reason
for it. They (the Filipinos) got it from the Spaniards. He
attributed this to the despotism of religion and cruelty of the
friars who were the ministers of the Roman inquisition.
In 1782, Pierre Sonnerat, a Frenchman, said :
Everything in the Filipinas, indicates the indolence of a people
who direct all their efforts to Religion, and whose sole objective
seems to acquire proselytes ( converts to religion).
On the other hand, a Frenchman, Chevalier de Pages,
extolled the workmanship and talents of the people in Samar.
They made fiddles ( similar to violins ) and guitars, canoes and
exquisite woven mats. They were excellent shipbuilders and
560
rope-markers, which they engaged in the highest pitch of

perfection.
The Filipinos were poor, not because they were lazy, but
because they were compelled to give so much to their Spanish
masters and left so little for themselves. Because of these,
there was little initiative and energy to provide for the needs of
their families.
In 1860, the Spanish government established the
MONTE DE PIEDAD as a financing institution to manage the
surplus money of the pueblos caja de comunidad. Again,
this became an oppressive business venture for the colonizers.
The Filipinos worked and contributed for these funds that were
intended for the public works of their respective pueblos,
including the building and maintenance of their schools. But
this institution further impoverished the conditions of the
Filipinos.
Ancient Filipinos Definitely Literate
Some Spaniards in the Maharlika said that the Filipinos,
particularly in Luzon at the outset of the Spanish colonization
were literate. They used their own indigenous form of writing.
They were Fr. Chirino, a Jesuit priest, who wrote in 1600;
Morga, a colonial administrator, who wrote in 1603. Pardo de
Tavera, who wrote in 1621, and Father Collin, another Jesuit
Priest, who wrote in 1663 But despite these authoritative
561
testimonies, many local historians today still insist that pre

Hispanic native Filipinos were illiterate.
At the outset of the Spanish colonization, the Filipinos
were more literate than their European counterparts. It was
recorded that one could hardly find a BOY or GIRL in the villages
of Luzon who did not know his or her ALEBATA or did not know
how to read and write.
Under the Spanish era, boys and girls up to fourteen
years old went to school. The activities were Mass, recitation
of the rosary every afternoon, procession twice a day and many
other singing, praying and catechism in between. A little time
was allotted for reading and writing.
On December 20, 1863, a royal decree on education
required the regime in the Maharlika to establish a real school
system that included even the provinces. The decree deplored
the backward condition of learning outside Manila and their
ignorance of the Spanish language.
Eight years later, in 1871, the educational system in the
Maharlika further deteriorated. In many provinces, there were
no school buildings. There were no desks. Many pupils sat on
the ground. There were no pens or books. These conditions
were attributed to the lack of funds due to the borrowings
from the caja de comunidad money by the exploiting MONTE
DE PIEDAD.
562
Education for the Filipinos was not a priority to the friars.

Earlier, in 1680, a Dominican archbishop wrote to the Spanish
king that the natives had very little inclination for theological
and moral studies. He did not favor Filipinos to study for the
priesthood.
I Came, I Saw, I Conquered. - said a Roman (Church)
The Spanish conquistadors, including the friars, did not
come to the Maharlika shores with altruistic and spiritual
motives in mind. They came not to share but to rule, plunder
and display their might to their fellow-conquerors in Europe.
They came to fulfill their insatiable greed for power, wealth and
pleasure.
The conquistadors readily implemented the TWO
SWORDS decreed in the Bull of Pope Boniface VIII. Because of
this, they did not fail. The TEMPORAL SWORD
In the hands of the soldiers struck fear in the Filipinos
peace-loving forefathers. It tore the flesh of those who
resisted. The TEMPORAL SWORD subdued the Filipinos to
allow their greedy and uncivilized foreign masters to exploit the
riches of their land.
The history of Mexico and the other Latin American
countries were filled with accounts of atrocities, massacres and
devastations by their European colonizers. It was also done
here. They were the same breed of men who came to the
Maharlika shores in 1521. In fact, it is safe to presume that it
563
was worse hore because of the amnesty given to the Spanish

criminals in Mexico who came to the Maharlika and became
soldiers. Naturally, after 333 years of their occupation,
exploitation, suppression and plunder, all their crimes against
this nation were already tactically sanitized and blotted out.
The Filipinos, while conquered, were a superior race
than their conquerors in spirituality, morality and literacy. The
Filipino forefathers were more civilized and god-fearing than
the conquistadors who came to subjugate them by burning,
stealing and killing.
The SPIRITUAL SWORD in the hands of the Spanish friars
deeply impressed the fear of God and fear of hell in the hearts
of the Filipinos. It led them to genuflect and kiss the friars
hands as the venerable representatives of God. (Genuflection
is an act of worship to God as understood and practices by the
Roman Catholic). The friars inculcated the fear of hell because
this was a fitting punishment for those who violated Gods laws
and resisted His representatives, the friars.
The SPIRITUAL SWORD used by the friars had molded
Filipinos patience and long-suffering, hospitality to foreign
visitors, obedience and allegiance to the church-state
government. To them, Filipinos owed deep gratitude for the
two great blessings of literacy and Christianity. Consequently,
Filipinos resigned their fate out of deep gratitude towards the
friars benevolence.
564
The SPIRITUAL SWORD exercised the dignity and honor

from the minds and souls of the Filipinos who were treated as
contemptible, inferior Indios by the Roman Catholic friars.
These priestly masters indoctrinated the minds of the Filipinos
that if they resist the TWO SWORDS of Pope Boniface, they
RESIST GOD and they will be thrown into the FIRES of purgatory
and hell.
Using these TWO SWORDS the Spaniards took away the
ALEBATA and substituted the ALPHABET. They decimated this
nations indigenous CULTURE and superimposed their
abominable civilized ways and values. They erased native
RELIGION and replaced this with the rotten version of European
Catholicism. The results of the 333 years of subjugation of the
body, the mind and the soul of the Filipinos are very evident
today: a rotten nation with stinking politics, decayed morality,
abject poverty and a superstitious, unchristian brand of
Catholicism.
The British Rule
In 1761, Prince Lacan Acuna Macleod Tallano ( son of

Rajah Soliman Tagean and grandson of Maharajah Luisong
Tagean ) sought the help of the English government in his
struggle against the oppressive rule of the Spanish colonizers.
He contacted Alexander Dalrymple, an employee of the British
East Indian Company based in North Borneo. Dalrymple, first
went to Sulu in January 1761 to consult with the reigning Sultan
565
Bantilan for an island he wanted to use for the British company.

He went to Zamboanga, back to Sulu and then to Manila in
November to get the signature of Sultan Alimudin who was
under the custody of the Spaniards.
On January 2, 1762 the British declared war against
Spain. On August 1, 1762 a British expedition to the Maharlika
was launched from Madras, India. The British fleet under the
commands of General Draper from the army and Admiral
Cornish from the navy entered Manila Bay in September 13,
1762. The invasion of Manila caught the Spaniards completely
by surprise. Draper sent summons to the defenders to
surrender. The Spanish council of war, presided by the
Governor General, Archbishop Manuel Rojo de Rio, resolved to
fight the end. The British attacked and routed the Spanish
army. On October 6, 1762 the British Royal Army and Navy
liberated the Filipinos from the Spanish colonizers.
The abuse in land use and cruelty to the native Filipinos
were the root of the discontent and rebellion of the Filipino
people against the Spanish colonizers. After the formal
surrender of the Spanish defenders in Manila, the British
government headed by Gen. Dawson Draper, ordered the
cancellation of the Deed of Occupation of the Maharlika (as
drafted by Father Andres Urdaneta on December 7, 1565 ) that
declared the whole archipelago as the property of King Philip
II of Spain. In replacement, Draper drew a document that
recognized Rajah Lacan Macleod ( Tagean ) Tallano as the
566
legitimate heir of the Maharlika, the grandson of Maharajah

Luisong Tagean.
When the war between England and Spain ended on
February 10, 1763, this document OCT 01-4, was sued as one of
the conditions of the British government on the cession of
Maharlika to Spain. On January 7, 1764, the Spaniard, Simon
de Anda, affirmed and reconfirmed the ownership of the land
(Hacienda Filipina) as embodied in the British OCT 01-4
PROTOCOL by issuing a new Spanish land title in the name
Prince Lacan Acuna Tagean Tallano .
A hundred years later, in 1864, OCT 01-4 was reissued to
Prince Julian Macleod Tallano through the Royal Audiencia
issued the Case R.D. 571. It ordered the Spanish Encomienda
to maintain its decision that the Maharlika Archipleago
belonged to Tallano and that the said title was bankable in
accordance with the Spanish Mortgage Law.
The document was entitled ORIGINAL CERTIFICATE OF
TITLE 01-4 PROTOCOL. The number 01 refers to the ONE
nation, known in pre-Hispanic time as MAHARLIKA. The
number 4 refers to the original four regions of this nation:
1. Luzon
3. Mindanao
2. Visayas
4. Palawan
Tagean (now Kalayaan) islands and North Borneo (in
1963 when the Federation of Malaysia was created, the name
567
was changed to Sabah). The British recognized the fact that

North Borneo, Sabah, was part of the Maharlika archipelago.
The British document barred the claim of Spain that by
reason of conquest and physical occupation, the Maharlika
became the property of the King of Spain. The British OCT 014 PROTOCOL recognized the claim of the immemorial.
Consequently, this document turned over the whole
archipelago to its original owner, the Tagean Royal Family, as
represented by a Prince, LACAN ACUNA TAGEAN.
In 1891, the Spanish Royal Audiencia issued the TITULO
DE PROPIEDED DE TERRENOS OF 1891, ROYAL DECREE 01-4
PROTOCOL which copied and confirmed the OCT 01-4
PROTOCOL as originally issued by the British government to
Prince Lacan Acuna TAgean. This was later affirmed and
confirmed by the Land Registration Act 496 in 1902.
The Friars Deception And Rapacity
On February 16, 1889, the first issue of the La

Solidaridad was printed by the Filipinos in Barcelona, Spain to
catch the attention of the Spaniards and generate sympathy on
the plight of the Filipinos.
In the second issue of the La Solidaridad, February 25,
Lopez Jaena said : It is grave deception when they say there
that the friars are preserving the Filipinas for Spain. No, no the
568
friars are not keeping the archipelago for Spain, very much to
the contrary, it seems that our governments are preserving the
islands for the friars
In a March 31 issue, a Manila correspondent, D.A.
Murgas, said : The only thing that is clear, very clear in the
Filipinas, is that which relates to the friar. This element has
designs opposed to all progress, contrary therefore to the
hopes of the people, who regard his dominance with great
anguish because it reveals either the lack of strength or the
indifference of the government of the metropolis ( in mainland
Spain ).
Copies of La Solidaridad were smuggled into the
Maharlika. Though there was freedom of the press in Spain, in
the Maharlika the newspaper was considered a subversive
material for underground propaganda because of its clearly
anti-friar stance.
Jose Rizals El Filibusterismo was a novel written by an
outraged man with a keen sense of nationalism. He saw the
cruelty, greed and sexual abuses of the Spanish priests. He felt
great bitterness when he saw how the Dominican priests drove
out the people of Calamba from their homes, including his
family and relatives.
During the revolution, from 1896 to 1898, 40 friars were
killed and 403 were imprisoned. But, the government of the
Republic released them later. Of the original 1,124 friars in the
569
country in 1896, only 472 remained in 1900. By 1903, only 246

were left. The message was clear. The Spanish friars generally
labeled as thieves and oppressors, the suitic, were persona
non grata, so they were expelled from the islands.
These were not barbaric acts : 40 priests killed and 403
put behind bars. They were acts of self-defense by a unified
people aggrieved and downtrodden for 333 years. In hunger
and anger the Filipinos revolted against their oppressors, the
Roman Catholic priests, and finally put an end to their abuse.
Once a Thief, Always a Thief
Since the Roman Catholic Church, as an institution was

still in the Maharlika and the Roman Church was still claiming
the huge prime lands ( 164,594 hectares) that were owned
by the friars, the American Governor-General, Taft had a big
problem in his hands. The Recollect priests claimed 37,649
hectares, the Dominicans , 65,538 hectares; and the
Augustinians 61,406 hectares.
To solve this problem, Taft went to Rome in 1902 to
confer with Pope Leo XIII. Taft proposed to the Pope the
purchase of the friar lands by the new government and the
pope agreed. But, when Taft returned to the Maharlika and
scrutinized the papers of the friar lands, he was dismayed to
discover that majority of the lands were already transferred by
the churchmen to what he suspected were ghost companies.
570
The Dominican friars sold the major portion of their

haciendas to an Englishman who organized the Philippine Sugar
Estates Development Co., Limited. The Augustinian friars
conveyed a large portion of their haciendas to the La Sociedad
Agricola de Ultramar. The Recollect friars sold their lands to
the British. Manila Estates Co., Ltd. The Recoletos retained only
the Mindoro hacienda.
The friars anticipated the inevitable outcome of the
peoples uprising and as astute businessmen, they thought of
the ghost companies. According to the Malolos Constitution,
all lands, buildings and properties of the friars must be given
back to the Filipino State and restituted to the people.
Earlier, in 1897, Aguinaldos agrarian reform
stipulated the confiscation of all friar lands to be restituted to
their original owners. In cases where ownership was not
established, the lands were divided into small lots and were
sold to the people at affordable prices, payable in four years.
However, under the American Regime, the Malolos
Constitution and Aguinaldos agrarian reform were not
implemented. Taft simply presumed the legitimacy of the friar
lands and sold the lands to avoid more bloodshed and
prolonged court cases with the Roman Catholic Church.
Through the Roman delegate sent by the pope to negotiate the
sale, the initial price of the vendors was between 13 and 14
millions of dollar gold. This was lowered to US $ 10 million,
571
then US $ 8.5 million. Finally, Taft paid US $ 7,543,000.00. The

floating bonds of the Maharlika government were used to
finance the payments. The lands were in turn, sold by the
government to individual Filipinos.
If Taft is to be judged by modern laws, he is guilty of the
anti-fencing law. Taft bought stolen goods from the friars using
the peoples money ( floating bonds) and sold them back to the
people. The Filipinos revolted primarily because of the cruelty
and thievery of the friars who stole their farmlands. If only Taft
were not in a hurry (he had to go back to the Untied States the
following year to be the Secretary of War), he could have
discovered the unlawful usurpation of the large portion of
those lands by the Roman Catholic priests.
Today, we even honor this man by naming a main street
after him in Manila, TAFT AVENUE.
To expedite this thorny problem and avoid people
unrest, Taft made an unjust compromise by allowing the popes
delegate from the Roman Catholic Church to sign a quit claim
paying the friars US$ 7.5 million of the Filipinos money. The
Roman Catholic Church knew the illegitimacy of the
ownership of the bigger portion of the friar lands. But the
question of morality was not part of the consideration during
the negotiations. The Roman Catholic Church got good price
from the sale of the stolen lands and the friars were very happy.
572
The Filipino people, on the other hand were sad. They

suffered the injustice of paying TWICE to recover the lands
stolen from them by the Spanish Roman Catholic Priests. After
suffering from the oppression of the friars for 333 years and
experiencing bloodshed during the Revolution, the people paid
the price demanded by those religious thieves to get rid of
them.
Again, the TWO BLOODY SWORDS of Pope Boniface VIII
revealed the Roman Catholic Churchs true intentions in the
Maharlika. They were not interested in the eternal salvation of
the Filipino people. They were not even interested in their own
salvation. They were here to rule, dominate and enrich
themselves all diametrically opposed to the true teachings of
Yaohushua. And even when they were ejected, Rome still
demanded more from our Filipino forefathers.
In the end, Roman Catholic Church came out RICHER
and the Filipino people POORER. To top it all, the ecclesiastical
vampires came out triumphant and jubilating. It seems the
Roman Church still is, because today, after hundreds of years,
it is still very much around, still very rich and still the same
parasites they always were.
The Filipino revolution started in 1896. By 1898, the
Spanish colonial government was a lame duck. Without any
help from other countries, the Filipinos liberated themselves
from the Spaniards.
573
How The Maharlika Was Liberated From Spain and Lost

to the U.S.A.
EVENTS IN THE YEAR 1898
March 15 - The Filipino revolutionary forces from east of
Manila fought the Spanish regime forces.
March 24 - The Spanish regime ordered their Filipino troops
in Cavite to attack the revolutionary forces but they refused.
March 2 - The Filipino troops under the Spanish regime in
Cavite defected to the revolutionary forces.
March - The revolutionary forces attacked the Spanish
garrisons in Zambales. Fifty- nine Spanish soldiers
and six friars were killed.
April 2 - The U.S.A. declared was against Spain.
Aprl 27 - The Asiatic Squadron of the U.S.A. under
Admiral George sailed from Mirs Bay near
Hongkong to Manila Bay.
May 1
- Dewey sank the Spanish fleet in Manila Bay.
May 4
-The Spanish commander, Augustin, organized
12000 to 14000 Filipino Militiamen and armed
them. Later they all defected to the revolutionary
forces.
May 19 -U.S. President , McKinley ordered the Secretaries
of War Navy and Treasury to proceed with the
military occupation of the Maharlika. It the U.S.
unilateral declaration of war against the
Filipinos.
574
May 22
June 2
June 8
June 9
June 10
June 12
June 16
June 23
June 25
July 1
July 2
July 7
- Agustin contacted Aguinaldo and offered him

the position of chief of armed forces of the
Maharlika. Aguinaldo rebuffed it.
- The Spanish forces with 900 men in Cavite
surrendered to General Trias.
-The government in Madrid instructed Augustin
to surrender to the Americans, not to the
Filipinos.
-Aguinaldo ordered Augustin to surrender
informing him that the Spanish forces with 800
men in Pampanga had fallen.
-Spanish forces in Calumpit fell to the
revolutionary forces.
-The Act of Proclamation of Independence of the
Filipino people was read in public in Kawit,
Cavite.
-The U.S. Secretary of State rebuked Pratt, the
U.S. consul of Singapore, for his friendly
communications with Aguinaldo forging an
unintended alliance.
-Aguinaldo changed the name Dictatorial
Government to Revolutionary Government in
the Act of Proclamation.
-Zambales fell to the revolutionary forces.
-First land troops of the U.S.A. arrived in Cavite
-Mindoro Spanish forces fell to the revolutionary
forces
-Aguinaldo again urged Augustin to surrender
575
July 10
-The Spaniards surrendered Tarlac to General

Macabulos
July 1
-Aguinaldo informed Dewey on the existence of
the Revolutionary Government.
July 20 -General Mariano Noriels troops faced the
Spanish troops making a Siege of the Walled City
of Manila.
July 22 -Spain negotiated peace with the U.S.A.
July 22 -Spanish forces in Dagupan surrendered
July 23 -Spanish forces in Pangasinan surrendered
July 31 -Spanish forces in Nueva Ecija surrendered
August 6 Aguinaldo informed the foreign governments of
the existence of the Revolutionary Government
August 10 -U.S.A. drafted a protocol to end hostilities with
Spain.
August 12 -The protocol for peace was duly signed in the
presence of Mckinley.
August 13 -Deweys ships shelled Manila.
Augustin
surrendered ONLY the city, The bay and the
harbor of Manila to General Dewey. U.S.
Forces With 470 officers and 10,437 men
occupied the city. The siege
position
of Revolutionary forces faced the U.S. forces, no
longer the Spanish forces.
August 14 -General Meritt, the new military governor,
announced that the U.S.A. had established a new
government : military occupation.
It
meant that the Filipinos must submit to the rule
of the U.S.A. The de facto alliance with
576
Aguinaldo made earlier by three U.S.Consuls :

Williams in Manila, Wildman in Hongkong and
Pratt in Singapore was repudiated by Mckinley.
August 21 -A new U.S. Commanding General otis arrived in
Manila with more Troops.
August 2 -Tayabas fell to the revolutionary forces.
August 30 - U.S. Major General Greene reported that the
Filipino revolutionary Forces completely
surrounded Manila.
August - Anticipating the possible take over of the
archipelago by the U.S.A., Aguinaldo informed
Agoncillo of his plan to call for a Revolutionary
Congress in Malolos.
August - General Rizal took the Spanish civil authority and
garrison in Laguna
Sept 3
-General Otis demanded the withdrawal of the
Manila siege by Aguinaldos troops, threatening
hostilities if his demand was not met.
It was an arrogant demand and implicit
declaration of war.
Sept 14 -Spanish forces in Nueva Viscaya surrendered to
the Filipino forces.
Sept 15 -Aguinaldo withdrew the siege and transferred
his capital from Bacoor, Cavite to Malolos, Bulacan.
Oct. 1
-The Spanish and U.S. panels met in Paris to
discuss the terms of the Spanish surrender and treaty.
Oct. 25 -Aguinaldo decreed the establishment of a
military academy
577
Oct 26 - Mckinley ordered the U.S. Panel negotiating the

peace treaty with Spain in Paris to demand outright cession
of the whole Maharlika to the U.S.A. Earlier, the Vatican
sent a special papal legate to the U.S.A. to persuade
McKinley to recognize the friars claims ( friar lands) in the
Maharlika.
Nov. 2
-The U.S. Panel in Paris offered to pay US $
20,000,000.00 to Spain for the Maharlika.
Dec. 10 -The Treaty of Paris was signed.
Dec. 21 -McKinley announced that the occupation and
conquest of Manila was extended to the whole archipelago.
Dec. 27 -General Antonio Luna reported that the whole of
Luzon including Mindoro, Marinduque, Masbate, Ticao,
Romblon, Batanes and Babuyanes Islands were all under
the Revolutionary Government.
Year 1899
January 21
- The U.S. First Nebraska Regimen moved
from Manila to Sta. Mesa in the vicinity of the troops of Col.
San Miguel in San Juan.
January 2
- Aguinaldo proclaimed the New Republic
and promulgated the Constitution.
February
-Saturday night the war broke out
between the U.S.A. and the Revolutionary forces.
Washington announced that the Filipino forces
started the firing. This was contradicted by three
testimonies.
578
(1) A British, Sheridad was in Malolos that day Later he

reported:
It was well known to the residents of Manila, and
admitted by the Americans, that the first shot was fired by
them, with the result that large number of men, women and
children were killed.
(2) A French journalist, Henri Turot, said : Of course
the Americans claimed that the signal started from the lines of
Aguinaldo. It was admitted later that it was an American sentry
who fired the first shot.
(3) Pvt. Grayson said : I challenged with another
Halt. Then he immediately shouted Halto to me. Well I
thought the best thing to do was to shoot him. He dropped.
Then two Filipinos came out of the gateway about 15 feet from
us. I called Halt and Miller fired and dropped one. I saw that
another was left. Well I think I got my second Filipino that time.
We retreated to where six other fellows were and I said Line
up fellows, the niggers are in here all through those yards.
February 5
At 4:00A.M., Sunday, the U.S. cruiser
Charleston shelled the revolutionary forces positions. That
morning Sta. Ana was shelled. Paco was razed to the
ground.
Naval
bombardments
devastated
Caloocan, Navotas, Tambobong, San Pedro de Makati,
Guadalupe, Pasig and Santolan. Makati, Mandaluyong and
San Juan were leveled to the ground. Thousands were
killed.
February 6
-The U.S. Senate voted to ratify the Treaty
of Paris. The previous day the senators heard that the
Filipinos started the war against the
Americans.
579
The treaty with Spain was ratified giving a green light signal
to McKinley for war against the Filipinos.
February 11 - U.S. warships bombarded and burned Iloilo.
February 21
- U.S. gunboat, Petrel landed in Cebu and
gave the ultimatum for surrender. The following day the
American flag was hoisted over Cebu with a 21-gun salute.
March 31 -Malolos fell to the U.S. forces. Aguinaldo avoided
capture and resurrected the Katipunan into a secret society
in every town.
December
- Since February it took the Americans ten
months to advance 200 kilometers. The Filipinos with their
inferior guns gave the U.S. Army a steep resistance.
Year 1900
October 17 - U.S. forces under 4 generals : Mac Arthur,

Lawton, Young, Wheaton and Col. Bell were given orders to
pursue and capture Aguinaldo.
December - U.S. forces in the Maharlika reached 74,094
officers and men.
Year 1901
March 23 -With the aid of the traitorous Macabebes in
Pampanga, U.S. forces captured Aguinaldo in Casiguran,
Tayabas. Without a successor, each General in the field was
on his own with his guerillas fighting
against
the U.S. Army . The Katipunan became very active as a
support group. The fighting was left to the guerillas. The
580
Katipunan gathered intelligence, gave food, shelter and

clothing to the guerillas and kept the towns loyal to the
Republic. Only three Generals remained in Luzon : San
Miguel, Lukban and Malvar.
July 4
-William Taft assumed office as civil governor
general.
September 6 - McKinley was assassinated in the U.S.A. He
died from a bullet wound in September 14.
Year 1902
April 16 - General Malvar surrendered to the Americans.
After putting 300,000 Filipino civilians in concentration
camps called zones of protection and burning their houses
outside the zones to prevent from giving aid to General
Malvars men, General Bell with 4,000 troops hunted down
General Malvar. To spare the hardships
endured
by the men, women and children in the concentration
camps, General Malvar surrendered.
July 4
-With the capture of General Malvar and General
Lukban, the new American president, Theodore Roosevelt,
declared a state of General and complete peace and
offered general amnesty. General
Climaco
and General Maxilom of Cebu surrendered in November.
General Samson of Bohol surrendered in December.
October 1 - Taft reported that the Filipino insurrection, NOT
WAR was over. He called the Filipino patriots who gave their
lives to fight the U.S. aggression in the Maharlika as outlaws,
robbers, murderers and
bandits.
581
Year 1903
March 27
-General San Miguel, the last Filipino
general, died in the battle. Minor Officers continued the
guerilla war against the U.S. occupation forces. Major Oa in
Albay and hundreds of his men were captured after
thousands of Bicolanos were placed in the zones of
protection for eight months. The sixty-three guerillas
captured and jailed died during the seven months they were
in a horrible prison. Only one survived the prison ordeal.
Nov. 14 - Panglima Hassan, chieftain of Jolo, with 4,000
warriors battled Major Leonard Wood. Hassan was
captured and 500 of his men were killed. His men later
rescued him. Fighting continued till March 1904 when
Hassan was killed with only two of his warriors surviving.
YEAR 1905
October
-Datu Ali of upper Cotabato was killed.
The U.S. Army took his cotta, a garrison capable of
accommodating 4,000 to 5,000 people.
It was
considered the bloodiest campaign of the Moro war by
the U.S. Military regime. In a cotta in Laksamana, Sulu,
Leonard Wood massacred Datu Usap with his 400
warriors only seven surrendered.
Year 1906
582
March 6 - Atop an extinct volcano near Jolo, 600 Taosug

men, women and children who have left their homes in
passive resistance to the US
Cedula and tax
measures were attacked by 790 soldiers with cannons
and artillery from the gunboat PAMPANGA and
slaughtered all the
Taosugs. Commenting
on the U.S. offensive attacks against the Moslems in
Mindanao, O.D. Corpus says : But the Moros had not
gathered their warriors and women and children and
food and weapons in the cottas to win a battle. They
had merely retired to be
alone. They did
not want to pay the invaders tax or be subject to his
laws, and they did not know or believe that the
Americans would respect their religion. They wanted to
keep their way of life. If they
had been left
alone they would have remained in grudging, perhaps
sullen and suspicious, peace. They fought because they
were attacked and were prepared to die.
June
- Juan and Basilio Cabero attacked a town in
Leyte. They led a fierce group that required five U.S.
Army battalions to defeat them.
September - Another guerilla leader, Macario Sakay,
with his other officers surrendered after many towns in
Batangas and Cavite were placed in the zones of
protection during the previous year. They were
convicted and executed, hanged like criminals. During
that same year, the U.S. war efforts against the Filipino
resistance in Luzon, Visayas and Mindanao finally
crushed the New Filipino Republic, ending it before it
583
had a chance to begin. The war finally ended.

The Filipino patriots who took the bullets of the
conquering U.S.A. did not give this country to the
Americans in a silver platter. The Filipino U.S. war
lasted eight long years. The Maharlika was
Americas first taste of spilled foreign blood. Korea,
Vietnam, Afghanistan and Iraq only followed after the
Americans had wetted their ravenous appetite in this
country a hundred years ago.
On October 16, 1907, Taft, as a U.S. Secretary of War,
came back for the inauguration rites of the Maharlika
Assembly.
Through it all, the Spanish government was happy
because it became richer by twenty million dollars. It saved
face by surrendering to the Americans, not to ill-armed brown
Indios. The Spanish Roman Catholic friars were happy because
the Filipinos paid US $ 7,543,000.00 for the land, the friars
grabbed from Filipinos. The Americans were happy because
they had a new colony and because the acquisition of these
islands (was), many times more extensive, more populous, and
more valuable than Cuba. The Filipinos were duped by
another imperialistic foreign aggressor, the Americans and
became a colonized nation for the second time.
CORRUPTION AND ITS WILLING SUBJECTS TODAY
What did 333 years of oppression and exploitation by
the TWO SWORDS of Pope Boniface VIII do to the psyche of the
584
Filipinos? It trampled their national dignity and degraded their

self respect. It also led them to exploit one another today.
Many will follow their licentious ways, and because of
them the way of truth will be reviled. In their GREED they will
exploit you with fabrications. ( 2 Pet 2:2-3)
Dr. Jose Rizal said that : there are no masters where
there are no slaves. That statement is still true and applicable
today. The Filipinos were so effectively brainwashed by the
conquistadors that even as they celebrated the centennial of
their ( superficial ) freedom from the TWO SWORDS of the
Roman Catholic Spaniards ( actually, from only one sword ),
Filipinos today, are still, subconsciously, enslaved to their
foreign masters.
Today, these are the loan sharks,
businessmen, pleasure seekers and other people users who
come here and exploit them because Filipinos ALLOW THEM TO
DO SO.
With the promise of dollars, many Filipinos today are
lured and feel proud to serve their foreign employers as
domestic helpers, field workers and entertainers. In the
process, many are subjected to all kinds of indignities and
crimes. The indignations are endured with heroic patience.
They are conditioned to kowtow and service these foreigners
simply because they have more dollars, they have whiter skin,
believing that foreigners are more powerful and superior. Such
mentality was hammered into the minds of Filipino Indios for
333 years ( plus 40 years under the Americans, 1906-1946).
585
Many Filipinos suffer from poor self-image and

inferiority complex. All Filipinos and everything Filipino are of
inferior quality. This is deeply engrained in their hearts and in
their subconscious. Imported signature clothes, shoes and bags
are preferred to local products for status symbol. Blue Seal
cigarettes and imported liquors , though more expensive, are
definitely more prestigious when served during social
gatherings. The majority of Filipinos feel inferior and
uncomfortable when facing or dealing with foreigners,
especially the whites.
Filipino hospitality to foreigners is boundless. But
ironically among themselves, it is a dog-eat-dog daily
struggle and competition. Many become so envious and drag
down the success of others. This is Filipino crab mentality the opposite of their hospitality and adulation toward
foreigners.
The exploitation of Filipino women and children,
manpower, economy and natural resources is a chronic reality
today as it was at the time of the conquistadors. Fear of foreign
economic sanctions, open or subtle, hang like the sword of
Damocles. The economy is shackled by many unscrupulous
Filipino businessmen, astute money lenders (IMF and WB) and
manipulators of First World countries who are still doing what
they do best : DOMINATION, EXPLOITATION and OPPRESSION
of the weak.
586
Many officials and employees in the government, who

graduated from exclusive and expensive Catholic schools, are
the MODERN-DAY conquistadores who exploit their OWN land,
cheat their OWN people and then bring the money out of the
country for their use and enjoyment at retirement time. No
wonder majority of the population in this country is poor.
The Maharlika is inhabited with poor people. Seventy
five percent of them are living below the poverty line, although
they dwell in the land that is God-blessed with rich and
abundant natural resources, the greed of a handful has
cornered much of the wealth of this nation. So, while these filty
rich stash those much needed dollars abroad, the poor
Filipinos and Filipinas go overseas, selling their talents and
maybe even their bodies and honor so they can send hard
earned dollars and yen to their destitute families here. Some
do not even receive their hard earned salaries. Instead, they
are treated like brutes and at times sent home dead.
A Roman Catholic Religious Head of a Corrupt
Government Office
A Religious is a person dedicated to God by taking the
solemn vows of poverty, chastity and obedience. For the first
time in the modern history of the Maharlika, a Roman Catholic
Religious, Brother Andrew Gonzalez, was appointed to the
highest position of Education Department. In one of the major
newspapers in the country, the Philippine Daily Inquirer, this
article appeared:
587
BROTHER ANDREWS OUSTER AS DECS (Department of

Education, Culture and Sports) CHIEF SOUGHT. Is Brother
Andrew Gonzalez, the Secretary of Education, Culture and
Sports, the Mr. Clean that he appears and is reputed to be?
This was how Sen. Juan Ponce Enrile prefaced his naming of
Gonzalez as the big fish who asked LandBank of the
Philippines for a P 24-million donation which he deposited in
a secret account accessible to him and several undersecretaries
of his department.
In a privilege speech, Enrile said the LandBank gave the
DECS P 12 million in 1999 and another P 12 million for this year
after Gonzalez wrote the government-run bank for a yearly
donation.
Enrile said that the first P 12 million was used to buy,
among other, six luxury vehicles, including a 2000 model black
Ford Expedition worth P 1,735,000.00 for Gonzalez and
Mitsubishi Pajeros for his undersecretaries.
The inescapable conclusion here is that Brother
Andrew Gonzalez, who is former president of the De La Salle
University, one of the leading universities in the country and an
internationally renowned linguist with a carefully cultivated
image as Mr. Clean, is condoning graft and corruption in his
department , if not a direct principal by actual participation in
this anomalous transaction, Enrile said.
588
Enrile urged President Estrada to free Gonazalez to

demonstrate his resolve in fighting graft and corruption in
government.
Education
Undersecretary
for
Finance
and
Adminsitrative Affairs, Antonio Valdez, confirmed that the
DECS had indeed bought luxury vehicles for the DECS officials
with the P 24 million sourced from LandBank, but defended the
purchases as legal and duly accounted for.
Enrile said in his speech: We must put an end to the
notorious reputation of DECS as a cesspool of corruption.
(PHILIPPINE DAILY INQUIRER , September 20, 2000)
In addition, a book entitled ROBBED: An Investigation of
Corruption in Philippine Education, published by Yvonne T.Chua
in 1999 for the Philippine Center for Investigative Journalism, is
now in circulation. It got an award for its well-documentated,
thorough and fearless exposition of one of the most corrupt
departments (even during the incumbency of Brother Andrew)
of this corrupt government.
All these seem to defy logic. After 333 years of Spanish
Roman Catholicism and another 100 years of Irish, German,
Italian, Dutch, French, Belgian, Canadian, and American Roman
Catholicism, this country is NOW SUPPOSED to be a shining
example for its Christian love, harmony and prosperity. This
country is now supposed to be a Model to be emulated by its
neighboring Asian countries and the rest of the world. After
589
almost 500 years of Roman Catholicism, Filipinos should now to

be the embodiment of the Christian gospel. In the early Church,
pagans observed and remarked : See how these Christians
love one another. Today, our neighbors in Asia or in the world
can no longer say this same statement to the Maharlika.
What went wrong? God is Dead? Is the WORD OF GOD
ineffective, futile and barren? Definitely, God is alive. The
obvious culprit was that European Catholicism brought here by
the conquistadors. It was a MAN-MADE and corrupt brand of
Catholicism that was made worse by the unchristian preaching
and examples of many CORRUPT religious today.
The Spanish friars who came to the Maharlika did not
know and did not live the WORD OF GOD. How could they?
The Bible was only a reference book in their seminaries. Since
1229, the Bible was a forbidden book. In their preaching, the
Bible was not used lest the people would discover the
discrepancies between what was WRITTEN and what was
TAUGHT and how it was LIVED by the preachers. The laymen
were forbidden, under pain of death, to read and keep a Bible.
People would just have to make an intellectual assent to
whatever the friars taught them.
Roma locuta est, causa finite est."Rome has spoken, the
case is closed! Man talks this way when he presumes to
represent or take the place of God as the Vicar of Christ.
Nobody argues or disagrees with Rome, the Roman teachings
or the Roman priests. They teach with authority of God. This
590
blasphemy extends to something else more ignominious. They

say that the Roman Catholic Church is the only true religion in
this world ; that outside the Church (of Rome) there is no
salvation extra ecclesia nulla salus. They even say that their
Vicar of Christ ( as someone who acts in place of Christ) cannot
commit any error when he teaches with his bishops.
They call their pope Holy Father. Their pope is also God
the Father.
YAOHUSHUA SAID: AND NOW I WILL NO LONGER BE IN
THE WORLD, BUT THEY ARE IN THE WORLD, WHILE I AM
COMING TO YOU. HOLY FATHER. KEEP THEM IN YOUR NAME
THAT YOU HAVE GIVEN ME, SO THEY MAY BE ONE JUST AS WE
ARE. (JO 17:11) BUT YOU SHOULD NOT BE CALLED RABBI;
FOR ONE IS YOUR MASTER, AND ALL YOU ARE BRETHREN. AND
CALL NO ONE ON EARTH FATHER, FOR ONE IS YOUR FATHER IN
HEAVEN.( MTT 23 8-9)
Quis est sicut Deus? Who is like God? This was the cry
of St. Michael, the archangel against Lucifer, who presumed to
be LIKE God. Lucifer did not really fight God. He could not. SO
what did Lucifer do? Lucifer presumed to make himself the
VICAR OF GOD before the throng of angels. The power
starved Lucifer was banished from heaven. He is now the
Prince of demons, the PRINCE OF DARKNESS.
From thousand of kilometers away, their bosses in
Rome fashioned the Filipinos to be what they are today. They
591
made the Filipinos tremble with the fear of God and fear of hell.
So, concerned were these manipulators with making the
Filipinos good and holy that the Filipinos ended up terrified
and cowed by those cruel and power-starved priests. You
brood of vipers, HOW CAN YOU SAY GOOD THINGS WHEN YOU
ARE EVIL? For from the fullness of the heart the mouth speaks.
(Mtt 12:34)
That is why this prodigy of Rome (Exhibit A) : the
MAHARLIKA a very Catholic country, the only Catholic
country in the whole of the Middle East and Far East, a very
devout and religious people is NOW also a very corrupt and
morally depraved country - Catholics only in external
ceremonies but not in the heart. What is witnessed in the
country today is a MASSIVE BREAKDOWN OF MORALITY in all
levels of the government and society mainly because of this
false Catholicism that bred and now supports that immorality.
Beware of False Teachers
The preaching of the Spanish friars was supposed to
offer salvation. As long as the Filipino ancestors willingly
submitted to the Roman Church, they were slated for heaven.
But, if they resisted the colonization and evangelization of the
Spaniards, they were devastated and killed by the TWO
SWORDS OF POPE BONIFACE VIII. The national Filipino heroes
were all VICTIMS of these TWO SWORDS of the Roman
Catholic Church !
592
They promise them freedom, though they themselves

are slaves of CORRUPTION, for a person is a slave of whatever
overcomes him. (2 Pet. 2 : 19)
Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, you hypocrites. You
TRAVERSE SEA and land to make one convert, and when that
happens , you make him a child of Gehenna (hell) twice as much
as yourselves. ( Mtt 23: 15)
The friars traversed thousands of kilometers to come to
the Maharlika. But THEIR BRAND of Christianity only made the
people here worse than them. How contagious was their
corruption!
Many will follow their licentious ways, and
because of them the way of truth will be reviled.
I am amazed that you are so quickly forsaking the one
who called you by the grace of Christ for a different gospel (not
that there is another). But there are some who are disturbing
you and wish to pervert the gospel of Christ. But, even if we or
an ANGEL from heaven should preach to you a gospel other
than the one that we preached to you. Let that one be accursed
! As we have said before, and now I say again, if anyone
preaches to you a gospel other than the one that you received,
let that one be accursed!( Gal. 1 6-9)
Teach and urge these things. Whoever teaches
something DIFFERENT and does not agree with the sound
WORDS of our Lord, Yaohushua, and the religious teaching is
CONCEITED, understanding nothing, and has a morbid
593
disposition for argument and verbal disputes. From these come

envy, rivalry, insults, evil suspicions, and mutual friction among
people with CORRUPTED minds, who are deprived of the truth,
and view RELIGION as a means to a business end.
Indeed, religion with contentment is a great gain. For
we brought nothing into the world, just as we shall not be able
to take anything out of it. If we have food and clothing, we
should be content with that. Those who want to be rich are
falling into temptation, a trap and many foolish and harmful
desires, which will plunge them into ruin. For the LOVE OF
MONEY IS THE ROOT OF ALL EVILS, and some people in their
desire for it have STRAYED from the faith and have pierced
themselves with many pains. ( 1 Tim 6:3-10)
But you, remain faithful to what you have learned and
believed, because you know from whom you learned it, and
that from infancy, you have known the SACRED SCRIPTURES,
which are capable of giving you wisdom for salvation through
faith in Christ Jesus. ALL SCRIPTURE is inspired by God and is
useful for teaching, for refutation, for correction, and for
training in righteousness, so that the one who belongs to GOD
may be competent, equipped for every good work For the
time will come when people will not tolerate sound doctrine,
but, following their own desires and insatiable curiosity, will
accumulate teachers and will stop listening to the truth and will
be DIVERTED to MYTHS. ( 2 Tim. 3 : 14-17; 4 : 3-4)
594
Finally, draw your strength from the Lord and from His
mighty power. Put on the ARMOR OF GOD so that you may be
able to stand firm against the tactics of the devil. For our
struggle is not with flesh and blood but with the principalities,
with powers, with the world rulers of this present darkness,
with the evil spirits in the heavens. Therefore, put on the
ARMOR OF GOD, that you may be able to resist on the evil day
and having done everything, to hold your ground. So stand fast
with your loins girded in truth, clothed with righteousness as a
breastplate, and your feet shod in readiness for the gospel of
peace. In all circumstances, hold faith as a shield, to quench all
the flaming arrows of the evil one. And take the HELMET of
salvation and the SWORD of the SPIRIT, which the WORD of
GOD. ( Eph. 6: 10-17)
Today, many Filipinos have succumbed to the spirit of
the world and the devil. They are utterly defenseless against
the onslaughts of the sources of CORRUPTION because they
were not given the ARMOR OF GOD , the HELMET and the
SWORD, which is the WORD OF GOD. Consequently, today,
many Filipinos are pathetically overtaken by evil from all sides.
The end results is the widespread
CORRUPTION and
immorality.
HEINOUS CRIMES ABOUND
A few years ago, a German national said he is shocked
by the prevalence and depravity of sexual offenses here.
Fathers rape their own daughters. One, two, three year olds
595
are raped and then killed and thrown into the ditch. Grandsons
rape their own grandmothers. Twelve-year-old boys who gang
rape three-year-old girls.
Prevalent, the German described. Yet, this is only the
tip of the iceberg. The vast numbers of these heinous sexual
crimes are not even reported and have been tightly held secrets
among the families of the victims because of the social stigma
attached to rape cases and the fear of reprisals.
In the Old Testaments even adultery and homosexuality
were punishable by death. In the New Testament, Christ said
that whosoever scandalizes any of these innocents should tie a
rope around his neck with a rock at the other end and go jump
into the lake. This is a graphic description of capital
punishment spoken by Christ in clear language.
Observe how the Roman Catholic churchmen and
churchwomen are rallying to give comfort and moral support
to a condemned rapist. This is their understanding of Christian
charity: charity for the monstrous rapist and not for the
helpless victim. Recall how the Roman Catholic Church
protected the Nazi war criminals by giving them Vatican
passports so they could escape the courts for war crimes.
Should not justice prevail over charity?
Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheeps
clothing, but underneath are ravenous wolves. By their fruits
you will know them. Do people pick grapes from thorn bushes
596
or figs from thistles? Just so, every good tree bears good fruit,
and a rotten tree bears bad fruit. A good tree cannot bear bad
fruit, nor can a rotten tree bear good fruit. ( Mtt. 7: 15-18)
The Filipinos today are the fruits, the product of the
evangelization by the ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH through the
TWO SWORDS OF POPE BONIFACE VIII for five hundred long,
miserable years. The CORRUPTION, immorality and lack of
discipline undisputed and humiliating realities in this country,
are the results of the evangelization by the ROMAN CATHOLIC
CHURCH. ( As of 2005, survey showed that the Maharlika is
the second most corrupt country and the second largest
internet sex market in the whole of Asia.)
If the FRUITS are the Filipinos, what is the tree? The
TREE is that religion from Europe, the Roman Catholic Religion
that was brought to the Maharlika in 1521.
The year 1521 was the turning point in the history of
Europe and in the history of the Maharlika. In January 1521,
the pope excommunicated Martin Luther for daring to protest
and expose the corruption of the papacy and the Roman
Catholic Church in Europe. It gave rise to the Protestant
Reformation movement.
Only two months later, March 1521, Magellan landed in
Mactan and planted the cross on the Maharlika shore. That
cross was the symbol of the arrival of European Christianity.
These conquistadors were the products of their time,
597
possessing that brand of Catholicism they introduced and

enforced elsewhere. This was the corrupt Roman Catholic
Church and churchmen characteristic of 1521. Then, 375 years
later, it was still the same corrupt church that made Dr. Jose
Rizal, like the European Renaissance, rebel against those
verdugos y oppressors , the Spanish friars, the henchmen of
the corrupt church.
After another 100 years, it is sad to see that today
Filipinos are still producing those rotten fruits. How debased
were those European missionaries as described by Rizal that
produced a morally bankrupt nation up to this very day?
Either declare the tree good and its fruit good, or
declare the tree rotten and its fruit rotten, for a tree is known
by its fruit. You brood of vipers, HOW CAN YOU SAY GOOD
WHEN THINGS WHEN YOU ARE EVIL? For from the fullness of
the heart the mouth speaks. (Mtt. 12: 33-34)
The Spaniards who brought Christianity to the Maharlika
were corrupt men they are blind guides of the blind. If a blind
person leads a blind person, both will fall into a pit. (Mtt.
15:14)
AVARICE AND THE CLERICAL GO-GETTERS
The Maharlika and Its Riches - A Paradise That The Pope

Claimed To Have Owned
598
As the people became poorer, the Church became richer

where WEALTH was another source of CORRUPTION. The
conquistadors lived like kings and princes in a land that was not
theirs. They were the masters. The Filipinos were the slaves.
As such, the Filipinos waited on their masters tables. They
were whipped and made to starve.
But the disconcerting thing about this was that, Priests
too lived like kings, wallowing in wealth, luxury and comfort at
the EXPENSE of the oppressed and degraded Filipinos. To the
friars and their nuns, this country was a paradise and it was
all theirs to enjoy.
Every square inch of land in the Maharlika was declared
church property. A Spanish pope, Alexander VI, in 1493,
believing that the whole planet earth belonged to the Roman
Catholic Church, granted all the islands of the oceans,
discovered or still undiscovered, to the Kings of Spain and
Portugal.
We are credibly informed that to date, you were
determined to seek and find certain islands and firm lands, far
remote and unknown You have appointed our well-beloved
son, Christopher Columbusto seek ( by sea , where hitherto
no man hath sailed) such firm land and islands far remote and
hitherto unknownWe, on our own motion, and by fullness of
Apostolical power, DO GIVE, GRANT AND ASSIGN TO YOU,
YOUR HEIRS AND SUCCESSORS, ALL THE FIRM LANDS AND
599
ISLANDS, FOUND OR TO BE FOUND, DISCOVERED OR TO BE

DISCOVERED.
We, by the Authority of Almighty God, granted unto us
in St. Peter , and by the Vicarship of Jesus Christ which we bear
on the Earth, do forever, by the tenor of these presents, give,
grant, assign unto you, your heirs and successors ( the Kings of
Castile and Legion) all those lands and islands, with their
dominions, territories, cities, castles, towers, places and
villages, with all their dominions, territories, cities, castles,
towers, places and villages, with all the rights and jurisdictions
thereunto pertaining; constituting, assigning and deputizing
you, your heirs and successors , the Lords thereof, with full and
free power, authority and jurisdiction; decreeing nevertheless
by Many today believe that the great Roman Empire built by
the Caesars already disappeared. Not so! That Roman Empire,
like all empires, was highly political, the kind that assassinated
its own emperors and emperors-to-be. It was very militaristic
and oppressive. Its goal was absolute power and the
accumulation of wealth by ruthless manner. The title of the
emperors, the Augusti, of that ancient Roman Empire was
PONTIFEX MAXIMUS SOVEREIGN PONTIFF.
That Empire did not die or disappear. It only
metamorphosed and mutated into another form. When
Romes vast political empire crumbled, a church empire
(Roman Catholic Church) living within TOOK OVER
EVERYTHING IN IT its craving for power and wealth, its
disregard for human rights and divine ordinances even its
600
corruption and the title itself, SOVEREIGN PONTIFF

PONTIFEX MAXIMUS. This Church empire, The Catholic Church,
calls its head, the POPE, the original title used by Julius Caesar
and all the emperors of Rome!
The empire of Caesar in Rome of long ago and the church
of the Pope in Rome today are ONE and the SAME ENTITY. The
Roman Catholic Church of the pope is the brainchild that
evolved from the Caesars in Rome. The substance is the Empire
of the Augusti and Caesars. The form is the Kingdom of God
ruled by the Vicar of Christ himself the original Pontifex
Maximus.
In fact today, the Roman Catholic CHURCH is at the same
time a STATE with all its rights and privileges equal to that of
any nation here on earth. In the language of Christ, this is the
wolf in sheeps clothing. In modern parlance, this is the same
dog with a different collar.
GOD NEVER GAVE AUTHORITY TO ROME NOR TO THE
POPE OR THE CATHOLIC CHURCH
DIVINE LAWS AND DECLARATION GOVERNING LAND AND OTHER
FREE GIFTS FROM GOD
Law-Declaration # 1: Matthew 10:8 & NRJC 30/20

Matthew 10:8
[niv] Freely you

received, freely give (share).
have
601
[kjv] freely ye have received,

freely give.
NRJC 30/20:
[7] The Lord: From Gods point of view, the whole Earth
belongs to all men in equal measure, as this was the case in the
beginning. Wise men should divide it according to the need of
the people and should teach them to cultivate it, and then the
fruits should be partly distributed by the wise men and the
surplus should be kept in warehouses and storehouses that are
arranged for that, so that no one in the community should
suffer need.
Law-Declaration # 2: HG I/2/:12
In the Old Testament time, the Father also has a clear
statement regarding the land as a free common possession for
all people, and that He is against anyone who claims ownership
on any piece of land; He only allows stewardship and He claims
full ownership.
This should ensure that no one of us would abuse or
claim for than what he needs, leaving others landless.
To wit:
12. Tell the ministers and lords of the world frankly and
truthfully that their offices do not rank higher than the offices
602
in My kingdom. Soon I will destroy every office that is against

Me. Woe to its servants!
For I am the Most High, My law is eternal as am I and
shall remain so in eternity. The moths, which are endeavoring
to nibble at My law and make new laws from their dirt in order
to eradicate My law, the latter will crush with all its weight and
destroy them as though they bad never existed.
Everyone who offends against My laws can be forgiven
when he changes his ways, recognizes his mistakes, repents,
turns to Me and remains in Me and I in him. But the One who
tries to undermine My law shall be crushed by it, and he shall
cease to exist forever. All the worldly laws undermine My
commands, unless men who are instructed by My Spirit give
them out of My love.
Woe upon the tyrants and despots who rule because of
the might and authority of their thrones. For when their
measure is full, they shall experience the power of the weak.
The ground is Mine and the field is Mine.
This tells you the True One, the Eternal God of Love and
Wisdom, and He makes it known through a fool to the worldly
wise. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
Source: Household of God, volume 1, chapter 2:12
Website source of free ebook: www.franky1.com,
www.Jesus4you.net
603
Law-Declaration # 3: NRJC 30/20:

THE LORD: YOU know that someone who has become rich
in earthly goods has most of the time also become in his heart
as a stone of insensitiveness and without love. What does he
care about the many thousands of other people who are
tormented by hunger, thirst and still other disasters, for he is
well provided for, has never felt hunger or thirst and has an
abundance of treasures to please him with every other
pleasure, so that he does not have to taste any boredom or any
other displeasure.
[2] But then, where does such a person stand in his inner
spiritual sphere of life? I say to you: on the point of eternal
judgment and its death, and his whole circle of acquaintances
is not far away from it.
[3] Besides that, remember what I will proclaim to you:
when there will be a lot of Epicures on the Earth, a general
judgment over all the people on this Earth will also soon be
allowed by God. Then we will see if somewhere there will again
be men who will stand up with the measuring stick in their hand
and dare to say to their fellowmen: Look, I have measured this
big piece of land, I have indicated its boundaries and declare
this as my complete inviolable property, and he who has the
brutality to dispute this or will only say: Friend, everyone of us
has the right to snatch this imagined right out of your hands, as
604
long as he has the power and the means to do it, I will punish
with death.
[4] I say to you: at that time such people will never exist,
for when next time I will come again on this Earth to keep
judgment over such dead epicures, but also to give the reward
of life to those who out of love for God and their fellowman
have suffered much misery and distress, then the Earth will no
more be measured with any measuring stick for the benefit of
one person only, but wherever one will stand, he will also reap
and provide for his need. And the people will well support one
another, and no one will say: Look, this is my property and I am
lord over it. Because then men will perceive that I alone am the
Lord, and that they all are brothers and sisters.
[5] It is true that this should also be the case among the
people now, but in this middle period of development of men
who are still not purified by the big fire of life, it will stay
allowed, but from now on, it will not be a full 2.000 years
anymore. After that, the spirit will predominate strongly with
men and on the Earth no more mine and his will be seen, nor
will be talked about it.
[6] You, who are now My friends, possess a big piece of
land of the Earth that has been measured to you. Ask
yourselves who measured it to you as your legal property, and
the answer will be: the laws made by men, and your money and
other treasures to which again only men have awarded an idle
value to it.
605
[7] From Gods point of view, the whole Earth belongs to

all men in equal measure, as this was the case in the beginning.
Wise men should divide it according to the need of the people
and should teach them to cultivate it, and then the fruits should
be partly distributed by the wise men and the surplus should be
kept in warehouses and storehouses that are arranged for that,
so that no one in the community should suffer need.
[8] But if the rich and mighty will draw everything unto
themselves, a lot of people must by that become very poor and
live their lives in great misery and distress, because everything
belongs to the few rich and mighty but nothing to the poor,
except what the rich and mighty want to give them in a scanty
measure for the heavy work that they have done for them.
[9] However, these things cannot change for the
moment. Therefore, you, rich and mighty, you should be true
friends regarding your poor brothers and sisters, and show
them love. Feed the hungry, quench the thirsty, clothe the
naked, comfort the sad ones and free the prisoners who by
your greediness are unnecessary pining away in the dungeons
of their bodies by your power and your laws, but even more so
in the dungeons of the night of their soul. Go and free them,
then I will free you from the power of death and judgment.
[10] Be in the future only My manager with your earthly
goods, then in return I will give you eternal life, for I have the
power for it and can give it to whom I want. With the same
606
measure with which you will mete, you also will be meted by
Me.
Source: Household of God, volume 1, chapter 2:12
Website source of free ebook: www.franky1.com,
www.Jesus4you.net
AND THE LAND OF THE PACIFIC AS WELL AS AFRICA

WERE EXPLICITLY GIVEN BY GOD TO THE LAST BRANCH OF
CAIN, THE NEGROES/NEGRITOES
Chapter 23
THE LAWS OF ENOCH, THE TYRANT
When the building of the city was completed, Cain led
Enoch into the tall mansion built for him and there, in the
presence of all his children, and already grandchildren,
transferred to him the full power over them and asked him to
give all of them laws according to his proper understanding and
at his discretion, saying:
2. "Behold, Enoch, in this mansion which was built especially for
you I am handing over to you all my paternal rights with all the
power and might for the free guidance of all the children, mine,
yours and theirs, through laws given at your discretion. They
shall keep these laws and regard them as sacred, for the law as
such is not of major importance, be it one way or another, but
607
everything depends on the exact observance of it. Therefore, it

will mean: 'To act in accordance with it is to act right; to act
against it is totally wrong, and this must always be punished
according to the degree of the transgression.
3. "Thus, we shall become free through the observance
and not through the law itself the nature of which is not
important, although its observance is.
4. "However, you as the lawgiver are free from the law,
for your freedom must be sacred because of the law. For if you
were also bound to the law it would obstruct your action in the
necessarily free sphere and make you a prisoner of the law.
Therefore, you have to stand outside the law, as free as one
who does not know any laws. But every one of your actions
must be a strict law to the ones that are completely entrusted
to you and they have to act in accordance with your will. Thus,
all their actions and movements shall be only those willed by
you."
5. Then the new sovereign opened his mouth and spake
in a dictatorial voice: "So listen, all my subjects, male and
female! Let no one ever regard anything as his property, but
always as mine alone in order that the quarrels and strife
among you may end. In the future all of you will serve only me
and work for my storerooms, and for that you shall receive your
food, according to your diligence. The most faithful shall be
allowed to come closer to me than the less faithful, and the
supervisors, the officers of the law and the executors of the just
608
punishments shall have a better fare. Woe betides the

disobedient one! I shall have him driven out to the mountains
where the beasts are going to kill him and tear him to pieces.
But those who will transgress my laws owing to their laziness,
in attention and carelessness shall be chastised with the rod till
blood is drawn. Those, however, who dare to oppose me, their
sovereign, in anything shall be tormented with serpents right
to the marrow of their bones, and their tongues shall be torn
out and cast to the serpents for food. And if anyone would ever
look at me with envy, his eyes shall be put out so that he will
no longer be able to see his sovereign. The lazy one shall
become a carrier of burdens and be treated like a beast of
burden and beaten with sticks and cudgels to make his feet and
hands faster.
6. "I give you no other law but that of the strictest
obedience to all my unrestricted wishes and orders issued at
any time of day or night, amen."
7. And behold, even Cain was deeply shocked, and so
were all the others, and they left Enoch's house and in their
hearts cursed their cruel father Cain who for all their great
efforts had prepared for them such a miserable lot.
8. In the evening they were all hungry and did not dare
to eat, but went dejectedly to Enoch and said: "Lord, we have
worked all day, now give us food as you have promised."
609
9. But Enoch rose to his feet and said: "Where are the
fruits of your work? Bring them here and show them to me and
put them into my storerooms, and then I will have everyone
given what he is entitled to."
10. And they went and brought, as they had been
commanded, some of them much and others little and put it all
down at his feet.
11. But Cain and his wife did not bring anything assuming
that they would be free. And behold, Enoch distributed the
fruits and said: "He who has worked shall also eat, but he who
has not worked shall not eat."
12. Thus Cain and his wife had on this occasion to fast.
They left the mansion of Enoch weeping, and among all his
children and grandchildren Cain did not find a single
compassionate heart. So he went out into the fields and ate of
the leftover fruits. And since no house had been erected for
him, he and his wife spent the night in the open air.
13. The next day, when his children came to start work,
they found him already gathering fruits. "Look," they said, "he
is working for the first time in this land. It serves him right since
this is what he wanted: Right instead of love!"
14. And behold, when they had again worked
uninterruptedly until midday, some gathering fruits, others
building still more houses, dwellings and storerooms, and again
610
others serving their sovereign, his wife and his children for their
comfort, they once more came to his mansion bringing fruits
and other proofs of their tiring diligence and asked for the food
they were entitled to, and so did Cain and his wife.
15. Then Enoch rose and spoke in grim earnest: "How
often during a day do you want to eat? Do you think I have the
fruits gathered for you that you may be fed without a care!
What shall I and my servants live on whose duty is not to work
like you, but to do all they can for their lord's comfort!
Therefore, go away all of you and let none of you ever dare
come to the threshold of this my exalted mansion. From now
on I shall have my servants collect from you the fruit for my
house, and you can eat frugally of those fruits only, which have
freely fallen boom bushes and trees. This applies to both the
gatherers and the builders. This shall be a new commandment
for you which you have to keep as sacred, and woe to the
transgressors!"
16. Then Cain spoke, asking Enoch with great sadness
and deeply moved: "O Enoch, you great sovereign, my former
son, tell me honestly and justly from your heart whether your
father and your mother are not excepted from all that you have
wisely bidden your subjects at your discretion? And if I must be
like my children, command them to supply with food their
father and mother who are already old and have become weary
and very weak. Or allow me graciously to leave this land and
travel to the end of the world that I may not see the great
611
misery of my children as they languish under the heavy yoke of

free justice."
17. And behold, Enoch said: "How can you ask me this?
Am I not doing the right thing when I act in accordance with the
instruction and the power you have given me? You have
declared no one but me as free from the law and have not made
an exception with yourself. How can you now demand this
illegally thereby forcing me to mercilessly enforce upon you,
the first lawgiver, the strictly legal consequences of
disobedience as a deterring example for the others? And if I do
act like that, have I then done wrong? Since there is no love
with us, but only the bare right, how can you ask for an
exception to the laws of my free discretion as a grace which
cannot ever be consistent with the rights of your sovereign's
laws? What is it to me that you are my father, since I came into
existence through you without having ever under any
circumstances wished to be! So you have begotten me without
my will and also without my will made me a sovereign. Since I
now have become what I am and how I am completely without
my will, as I did not have one, unconditionally and purely by
chance through your lust, and a sovereign through your
ambition, tell me what obligation do I have towards you from a
lawful point of view?
18. "Therefore, flee from my presence wherever you
want to go in order that the severe consequences of justice may
not catch up with you! This shall be the only grace I will grant
you freely since I can do what I want. And now go and flee!"
612
Chapter 24
CAIN'S JOURNEYTO THE SEA
And behold, Cain wept and departed with his wife and
four children, two sons and two daughters, and after forty days
came to the shores of the sea. Seeing the great expanse of
water he became frightened and thought in all earnest that he
had come to the end of the world. "If Enoch now followed me,
whither could I flee?" he thought.
2. "Before me is the end of the world and left and fight
are high mountains where I am forbidden to go, and the Lord's
gracious eye and ear are closed to me. Besides, I see here all
kinds of strange and unblessed fruits; who would dare eat
them? And the provisions we brought with us have now been
consumed. Whatever shall I now do?
3. "I will once more attempt to cry mightily to the Lord.
Either He will hear me or let us perish. Then we will at least
finally fare according to His will which in our great blindness we
have certainly not recognized during all this long time."
4. And behold, after a period of seventy-seven years Cain
again began to pray to Me. He prayed for three days
unceasingly day and night, crying all the time: "Lord, You just
and loving God, look graciously down upon Your greatest sinner
613
and do to me according to Your holy will!" These words he kept

repeating many thousands of times.
5. Since he was crying so mightily and miserably I took
pity on him and sent Abel to him in a flame of fire who spake
the following words to him as if coming from Me: "Cain, rise
from the ground and look at me and then tell me whether you
still recognize me!"
6. Then Cain rose full of fear and looked at the flame, but
did not recognize it, neither the voice nor the form and shaking
with fear asked: "Who are you strange being in this flame?"
7. And Abel answered: "It is I, your brother Abel, in the
flame of divine love before you. What do you wish to be done
to you?" -"O brother," said Cain, "if it is you, behold I have no
longer any will. My son Enoch has taken everything from me,
also my will. Now I no longer have a will and, look, all of us here
are now entirely without a will. Therefore, I can only say: Let it
be done to me and us all according to the holy will of the Lord!"
8. Then Abel said: "So listen! It is the will of the Lord, my
Father and your God, that you eat of all the fruits you find here
without fear. For the serpent has driven you to this place and
has stayed at home with your children in the city of Enoch with
all its venom and will have no more dealings with you. Once a
person has relinquished his will there is no more to do for the
evil brood, but he who has subjected his will to the serpent is
its captive and the end of his free actions has come.
614
9. "But to him who has escaped from its powerful fangs

and thus has saved the last spark of his will and laid it down
upon the earth before Jehovah, He will give a new will out of
Himself that in the future he may work as His tool. Thus, it is
the Lord's will for you too that in the future you act in
accordance with His will. If ever the descendants of Enoch
should find you and your people, they would not recognize you,
for the love of the Lord will burn you permanently black.
10. "The name of 'Cain' will be taken from you and you
will be given another name, which is 'Ethiope', meaning 'the
one without a will after the will of God.' Now you and your
people must make a very large basket out of rattan and reed
which must be seven man-heights long, three wide and one
high, very strong and stopped with resin and pitch. Having
completed this with great diligence, you must place it near the
great waters and for forty days gather fruits, put them in the
basket and, finally, get all in.
11. "Then the Lord will send a great tide from the large
waters. This will lift the basket with you in it and carry you to a
distant land in the middle of these great waters where you will
be completely safe from the persecution of Enoch.
12. "In these great waters you will see small islands all
around you, and when there have become too many of you on
one island, proceed to the next one, and so on. Thus you shall
615
gradually, in accordance with the Lord's will, populate all the

islands in the great expanse of water.
13. "And if you will not forget the Lord, He will some day
give you a large continent to inhabit where you will remain until
the end of the world. But this will first have to be cleansed from
the curse by floods which will rush down upon it choking and
killing the descendants of Enoch and also many children of God
who will allow themselves to be enticed by the beautiful
daughters of Enoch.
14. "However, you who have no will of your own shall
not be touched by the torrents of these floods because the will
of the Lord has set you upon the waters of His great mercies. And if there is anything you should need, you know anyway
where to find the great Giver Who will not forsake you if you
will not forsake Him within your hearts.
15. "And now come closer, Cain." And behold, Cain
stepped up to his flaming brother and Abel embraced him and
he became jet-black and his hair became curly like fur. And this
was done to the other five, too.
16. Then Abel said: "Now, brother Ethiope, you are free
from any guilt, which has remained at home with Enoch, and so
act in accordance with the will of the Lord! Amen."
Chapter 25
616
THE DEVELOPMENT OF CAIN'S LINE

And behold, Abel disappeared and Ethiope ate of the
fruits, entirely happy for the first time in his life. And he did
exactly as commanded.
2. Thus the last branch of his line has right to the present
time populated all the islands and, following the great
destruction of the serpent's brood by the floods from the
heavens, also the large continents which you today call 'Africa',
'America' and 'Australia'. His line was not extinguished in the
floods and is still the same in this last era as a testimony to the
atrocities committed in the past and present time by My
children and those of Enoch.
3. And so this Ethiope is still today living naturally and
spiritually as a constant observer of your actions, hidden on an
island in the middle of the great waters, which no mortal will
ever discover.
4. And he ate and drank of all kinds of fruits and begat
still 700 children during a thousand years. Thereafter he was
renewed by Me and ate and drank no longer because he
became filled forever with My love, which is the best food. For
whoever is filled with that will not ever see, taste and
experience death, and he will never hunger for food and thirst
for a drink. His death will be a living departure from life to life
into the life of the life of the living through the Living Who is I
Myself.
617
5. Thus Ethiope is still living physically as the first son of

man in the wide face of the earth, able to watch the actions of
all men and is, therefore, an ancient witness of all My deeds
fight to the present time.
6. He knew Noah, Abraham, Moses, all the prophets and
Melchizedek, the high priest.
7. He witnessed My birth and My new creation through
the greatest of all My works, the work of salvation. And so he
will remain until My Holy City has fully descended, which is now
beginning to happen. Then he will be fully received there as a
faithful gatekeeper for, except Me, nobody has such a thorough
knowledge of the serpent as he has who has suffered through
it so much.
8. This is the history of Cain, made known to you that
you may ponder on yourselves and more easily and sooner
recognize the roots of evil within you and destroy them
completely so that you may then in My love find again the long
lost Paradise and at last become true, faithful citizens of My
new, great and holy City, just as I am your truest, holiest and
best Father from all Eternities of eternities. Amen.
LIBERATION THEOLOGY IN THE MAHARLIKA

618
The Maharlika Activism; Supported By the Vatican

The social unrest in the MAHARLIKA in the 70s and 80s
was largely planned, funded and implemented by foreign and
Filipino Roman Catholic churchmen from the CITY OF SEVEN
HILLS, the Vatican City in Rome. The Roman Catholic Church
took advantage of the much-publicized human rights violations
during the Marcos administration. With 2,000 years of
experience on how to MANIPULATE MAN and his DESTINY, this
church promoted ideological subversion and instigated political
unrest in the remote barrios, in catholic schools, convents,
seminaries and right on the city streets. The Roman Catholic
Church called this LIBERATION THEOLOGY.
In the late 1960s, under Pope Paul VI, priests, nuns and
seminarians, particularly in Latin America, Africa and the
MAHARLIKA, BEGAN TEACHING SOCIALISM, known as the
Liberation Theology. Because of close diplomatic ties
between the Vatican and Communist Russia from 1917 to 1979,
the Communists succeeded in attracting sympathizers and
followers from among the Roman clergy and hierarchy. In
1962, Pope John XXIII, through French Cardinal Eugene
Tisserant, signed the Vatican-Moscow Agreement
stipulating, among other things, that the Roman Catholic
Church would not denounce the errors of Communism. In Italy,
a Roman Catholic country, communism was legalized.
619
The Vatican, heavily infiltrated by masons and

Communists, spread its new theology that was a blend of
Marxism and Christianity. The generous funding from the
SINDONA-MARCINKUS-CALVI-P2
LODGE
Partnership
encouraged subversive catholic movements to disrupt and
destabilize the governments in countries where the Vatican
had abundance of blind followers. In the Third World
countries, the rich and the government often oppress the poor
who constitute the larger portion of the populace. Class
struggle ensues, oftentimes, both classes using violence.
And take note that both classes, the rich and the poor,
belong to one religion, the Roman Catholic Church, which has
created them further into two categories: the victimizers and
the victims, or the predators and the preys, or the oppressors
and the oppressed. In the height of drug addiction in this year
2016, it is reclassified as: (1) drug lord and drug pushers with
government officials as protectors; versus (2) the helpless
powerless innocents who were raped, robbed and murdered.
Yes, all are Catholic.
Yeah, Jesus said, by the fruits you shall know the tree. A
good tree never bears bad fruits, but only good fruit. And a bad
tree cannot bear good fruit but always bear bad fruits.
If the fruits of Catholicism are bad (victimizers and
victims), therefore, the tree (religion) is undoubtedly bad!
620
Countless seminarians, nuns and priests left the security

of their convents and gave teach-ins, distributed subversive
materials, marched on the streets, rallied and demonstrated in
front of government offices and many, tragically, went to the
mountains and joined the militant armed struggle. Some of
them were killed during encounters with government forces.
All this idealism and sacrifice by sincere and dedicated
people was inspired by the Roman Catholic Church seemingly
to bring justice and relief to the SUFFERING POOR of the
Maharlika, putting all the blame on the government. What
unwitting pawns to a FOREIGN POWER , THE VATICAN CHURCH,
still obsessed in playing the oldest game in the world called
DOMINATION!
Or the old game called cockfight. Vatican is the cock
matchers, the two fighting cocks are: the rich vs the poor; or
the victimizers vs the victims. So that the people will not unite
but continue to get divided. Their success depends on the
strategy Divide and Rule. For as we are divided against each
other, we fight and kill each other, thus, victory to the great
Cock Matchers the Great Warmongers the ancient war
makers, the Vatican, e.g., the Jesuit priests, of EdomiteKhazarian-Turkish race whose big Boss, the Khazarian Turk
Rothschild is the financier and the weapon supplier.
The Jesuits, among other purposes, went around to sow
the seed of war, e.g., tribal war, civil war, world war, so that
their money and weapons would be sold and used and as soon
621
as the fighting sides are both destroyed, it is the Jesuits-Vatican

and Rothschilds Khazarian race who will flock on the carcasses
as vultures.
Financial grants, often through religious organizations,
sympathetic with left wing insurrections, meant the
involvement, even if tangently, of the Vatican Bank whose
financial bulk derives from deposits of religious organizations.
Hence Catholic priest, being involved in actual armed
insurrections in Latin America, the Philippines and Poland
would automatically have spelled the potential traffic of
clandestine sales of the mysterious shell companies of the
IOR, and as a result, indirectly of the Vatican itself.
If the Vatican indeed shed tears over the sufferings of
the Filipino people, they were nothing but crocodile tears. As
boldly exposed throughout this book, it was the ROMAN
CATHOLIC CHURCH that for 500 years perpetrated injustice,
oppression and exploitation on the Filipino people. It LORDED
OVER them with unequalled banditry and thievery. It coveted
their wealth, trampled their dignity and messed up their future.
Is it any wonder, then that those countries that force
evolved centuries were evangelized, colonized and ravaged
like young maidens by the Roman Catholics Spain and Portugal,
have dramatically evolved into unjust societies and povertystricken nations?
622
After the tractors and chainsaws of greedy and

irresponsible loggers have gone through virgin forests, what do
we see? Eroded mountains, swollen rivers and flooded valleys!
When the TWO SWORDS OF POPE BONIFACE VIII were brought
here by the Spanish conquistadors, they raped the spiritual,
cultural and psychological identity of the people in the
Maharlika islands for 500 years. The ROMAN CATHOLIC
CHURCH left to the Filipinos nothing but a desolate economy, a
desolate society, a desolate system of worship, a desolate selfimage and a desolate spirit.
As a Third World country today, the Filipinos were
transformed by this Church to the wretched status of beggars,
knocking at the doors of affluent nations for measly morsels of
food, used clothes (sold as ukay-ukay) and other amenities.
Thanks, but no thanks, to the Roman Catholic Church with its
Liberation Theology.
The Roman Catholic Churchs preaching on the
Liberation Theology
was
supposed to redeem downtrodden Filipinos from poverty and
oppression caused by the unjust and oppressive Marcos
dictatorship and his cronies. The ills of this country during the
Marcos regime were not all caused by him. He merely inherited
those same ills that were inflicted by the Roman Catholic
Church during the 333 years of lease to Spain for so much
pound of flesh by Pope Leo X. And even when this country
celebrated its 100 years of independence from Spain ( the
LESSEE), Filipinos are still dependent on the Vatican ( the
623
LESSOR) as evidenced by the manipulation of the country by

the Roman Catholic Churchs leftist indoctrination in the 70s
and 80s. The Liberation Theology gospel spread fast, far and
wide among the multitude of BLIND FOLLOWERS, THE
ROMANO CATOLICO SARADO that still comprise the majority of
the Filipinos today.
If the Roman Catholic Church really meant what it taught
in its Liberation Theology, this is what it should have done.
Instead of just making the suffering poor aware of their
miserable conditions ( they called this conscientization) and
organizing then to put pressure on the rich ( class struggle )
to distribute its wealth, this new theology should have first
acknowledged, confessed and apologized that it was this
Roman Catholic Church that put them in this pitiful condition in
the first place. Say meaculpa! Second, it should have
rehabilitated the psychologically damaged Filipinos much like a
traumatized child before a psychiatrist. The offender (Roman
Catholic Church) should have rehabilitated the victim (Filipino
people) by promising to make amends. Third, this church, as
an example to the rich, should have dug from its overflowing
treasure chests and distributed its enormous surplus wealth to
the poor, thereby empowering them to start a new dignified
life. This should have been true restitution by the Roman
Catholic Church after its 500 years of plunder and exploitation
of the Maharlika.
THIS SHOULD HAVE BEEN A TRUE AND SINCERE
LIBERATION THEOLOGY.
624
It is liberating to the Roman Catholic Church that

confesses its sins and makes amends for them. It is liberating
as well to the poor, victimized Filipinos who will benefit from
the honesty of that church.
Instead, what the Roman Catholic Church does today is
to give a small share from its overflowing coffers to help the
poor and drumbeat the rich to give to its charitable programs.
A perfect example in Manila is seen everyday on television. A
plea is heard showing street children and scavengers in the
garbage dumps and asking generous souls to give to CARITAS.
This program belongs to the billionaire Archdiocese of Manila
and the announcer belongs to one of the super, super rich
religious Roman Catholic congregations in the world.
Liberation Theology achieved its goal to topple the
Marcos dictatorship, perceived as the root cause of the
miseries of the Filipino people. But now after twenty years, the
condition of the oppressed poor in the Maharlika has not
changed. Instead, it has worsened by a million fold. And the
Roman Catholic Church until now is still mouthing its Liberation
Theology refrain: preferential option for the poor and
solidarity with the poor. Until now a lot of Filipinos
brainwashed with this Liberation Theology are on the
mountains fighting and running for their survival, kill or be
killed.
625
The Modern Vatican Covets The Maharlika

In the early 1930s, Europe was in a depression and
Germany was financially bankrupt. An unknown party leader
promised the German people that he could create jobs and
boost its economy. The Germans dared him and put him in
power. His name is Adolph Hitler. In June 1933, the Vatican
and Hitler, a Roman Catholic signed a concordat for mutual
protection and enhancement. Shortly after that, Hitler was
loaded with money. He built a massive army and manufactured
weapons for war. Then Hitler took Poland. Before 1918, there
was no Poland. That land was part of Germany and used as a
buffer zone to separate Germany from Russia. But when Hitler
reclaimed it, England declared war on Germany.
Throughout the Spanish occupation of the Maharlika,
members of the Tagean / Tallano clan have been visiting Europe
since some of their relatives were English and Austrian. From
1866 to 1898, Prince Julian Macleod Tallano had also been
frequenting the Vatican. In 1934, under Pope Pius XII, the
Vatican negotiated with a member of the Filipino Royal Family,
the Christian Tallano clan in Maharlika. An agreement was
reached that 640,000 metric tons of the Tallano gold would be
lent to the Pope. This was part of that gold accumulated by the
Southeast Asian Srivijayan/Madjapahit Empire during its
glorious reign of 900 years. In 1939, two members of the
Tallano family and a Roman Catholic priest, Fr. Jose Antonio
Diaz, brought the gold from Kota Kinabalu, Sabah, to the
Vatican.
626
After doing this, Fr. Diaz went back to the Maharlika

and resided in Cabanatuan City. After World War II, he
facilitated the safe return of the 640,000 metric tons of gold
from the Vatican to the Maharlika. Manuel Acuna Roxas ( a
relative of the Acuna / Tagean / Tallano clan), then a
congressman and Bishop Enrique Sobrepena, Sr. in the
presence of Atty. Lorenzo Tanada, received the gold in Manila.
A lease agreement was made between the Tallano clan
and the Maharlika government. A total of 617,500 metric tons
of gold (not anymore 640,000) was deposited in the newly
installed Central Bank of the Maharlika to comply with its
requirement for GOLD RESERVE. Under the terms of the
contract, the Central Bank became the HOLDER of that gold.
That lease agreement will expire in the year 2005.
Having gained the trust and confidence of Fr. Diaz, the
Tallano clan made him the main negotiator and trustee of their
gold. Fr. Diaz, in turn, hired the services of Atty. Ferdinand E.
Marcos, then a highly recommended brilliant young lawyer
having attained notoriety when he successfully defended
himself in the Nalundasan Case in 1939. The Tallano clan paid
commission to Fr. Diaz and Atty. Marcos in gold, 30% from the
principal of 640,000 metric tons.
In 1949, the two richest men in the world were Fr. Jose
Antonio Diaz and Atty. Ferdinand E. Marcos. Between the two
627
of them they legitimately earned and owned 192,000 metric

tons of gold.
Ferdinand Marcos withdrew their share of the gold from
the Central Bank and minted it RP CB. Sometime later, Fr.
Diaz and Marcos brought their gold to Switzerland, in the Swiss
Bank Corporation in Zurich.
The remaining 400,000 metric tons of Tallano gold is in
the third floor basement of the Central Bank Minting Plant in
East Ave., Quezon City.
There are 950,000 metric tons of gold (declared missing
in the International Court of Justice) picked up by Yamashita
from its European ally, Hitler.
Another 250,000 tons of the Japanese loot around
Southeast Asia are both now in the Maharlika.
This country then became the holder of 1.6 million
metric tons of gold bars.
[AYL Note: It is interesting to note that since the
Philippines owns 2/3 of all known or mined gold in the world,
including the King Solomon gold, which was taken from Ophir,
the ancient name of the Philippines, it took wars to return it to
the Philippines after covetous men ferreted it to Europe,
America, etc.!
628
It appears that God did not want the gold to be

scattered. The white men stole it and brought much of it to
Europe and America. But He let wars pressure the Vatican to
return the 640,000 million metric tons back to the Philippines.
At the same time, God let US Gen Marshall to intercept
Hitlers ship that contains gold escaping to Egypt, forcing the
ship to change direction to the Philippines!
Why? Does He have a plan to use all of this gold for
something that is grand?
Does it not have any link to the recently revealed
prophecy via Filipino scriptwriter Alejandro Henry Hayrosa in
his book, dictated by the seven archangels, THE SOUND OF THE
SEVENTH TRUMPET, saying that the Headquarters of the new
Kingdom of God, the New Jerusalem, which will be made
primarily of gold, will be in Mindanao, which is the same
specific source of all this gold?
That is a very interesting question. But for the moment,
let us continue our quotation on the history of the Philippine
kept hidden from the world and the Filipinos]
Some of the Yamashita gold buried in the Maharlika has
been found. But the bulk of it is still buried to this day. And
even now, thousands are secretly digging for it, including
Japanese treasure hunters.
629
The World Street journal in its November 15, 1985 issue

wrote that two thirds of all gold in the world is in the Maharlika
[Philippines and Sabah/Borneo]. One third is divided among
the rest of the countries in the world. Very few Filipinos know
this.
When Marcos took over the government in 1965, the
Maharlika had a foreign debt of US$ 13.5 billion. In 1986, when
the Americans forcibly brought Marcos to Hawaii, President
Aquino inherited a foreign debt of US $ 24 billion. But, of these,
US$ 7 billion was incurred by the private sector. At his ouster,
Marcos left US$ 2.5 billion in the Central Bank reserve. This
means that Pres. Marcos during his 20 years of absolute rule
only incurred a measly US $ 1 billion foreign debt to build up
this nation with its fast growing population and numerous
infrastructure projects.
How did President Marcos manage this government
financially? Aside from the annual national budget of P 35
billion financed by the national treasury (peoples taxes), he
had all this gold at his disposal for building the infrastructure
projects that today stand unequalled to all four succeeding
presidents. Today, this country has a foreign debt of around US
$ 75 billion. From 1986 to 2000, the government under three
presidents incurred a debt of US $ 51 billion on top of its
original US $ 24 billion - in just 14 years !
In the 1997 Philippine Yearbook (National Statistics
Office) a Summary of Government Expenditures from 1966 to
630
1997 was made. From 1965 1986 (20 years) President Marcos
spent P 486 273 Billion. From 1986- 1991 ( 6 years) President
Aquino spent P 1 077 895 Trillion. From 1992 1997 (6 years )
President Ramos spent P 2 237 907 Trillion.
Between May 14 to June 5, 2003, a nationwide survey
report conducted and administered by Asia Pacific Periscope
put out this question: Among our Presidents, who do you think
had done most for the country? The results were : Marcos
41%, Magsaysay 15%, Aquino 6%, Ramos 6%, Estrada 4%,
Arroyo 2%, Quezon 0.3%, Quirino 0.3% and 22% could not give
any name. Margin of error was +/- 2.7%
When Fr. Jose Antonio Diaz, alias Severino Sta. Romana,
died in 1974 all that 30% commission in gold became legendary
MARCOS GOLD,
After
providing for his family in Marcos Letter of Instruction, the
whole wealth derived from this was supposed to be given to
the FILIPINO PEOPLE. This was the MARCOS WEALTH that
some politicians and churchmen kept on saying was the ILLGOTTEN Marcos wealth that until today is in Marcos secret
accounts.
On April 9, 1973 Marcos said: My earthly goods have
been placed in the custody and for the disposition of the
Marcos Foundation dedicated to the welfare of the Filipino
people.
THE DEMOLITION CAMPAIGN
631
In the 70s and 80s, blood money from the Roman

Catholic Church, channeled into the Maharlika via the Vatican
Bank and another foreign power, fueled the flames of
dissension in the countryside and on the streets of Manila. A
concerted church and foreign civil destabilization and
demolition campaign was waged against Marcos. All that gold
in the hands of one man like Marcos was a threat to those who
have been used for so long with so much money and power.
Marcos became too powerful and would not tow the line of the
two established power in the world, the VATICAN and the
TRILATERAL COMMISSION (U.S.A. GERMANYJAPAN). But
Marcos was no lap dog (tuta) to any foreign power.
In 1966, during President Marcos First State Visit to the
U.S.A., he renegotiated the Military Bases Agreement (MBA) of
March 14, 1947. He refused to compromise the nations
sovereignty and territorial integrity and successfully negotiated
the reduction of the Military Base Agreement lease, which was
supposed to end in 2046 to just 25 more years ending in 1991,
instead of 2046. This made the USA angry.
When the USA recognized Maharlika sovereignty over
the military bases on January 7, 1979, President Marcos called
it the final liberation of the Philippines. Most significantly, the
U.S. Ambassador Richard W. Murphy in his letter to the
Maharlika Minister for Foreign Affairs, Carlos P. Romulo, dated
January 7, 1979 said : Only the Philippine Flag shall be flown
singly at all times occupy the place of honor, may be displayed
632
within buildings and other indoor sites on United States

facilities and in front of headquarters of the United States
Commanders and upon coordination with the Philippine Base
Commanders for appropriate outdoor ceremonies such as
military honors and parades on the facilities.
In his grand plan, Marcos wanted to re-establish the
former grandeur of the Maharlika and the whole region of
Southeast Asia, the former Malayan Empire. In June 1983,
Marcos appeared before the First World leaders in Toronto. He
announced his plan to boost the economy of the Southeast
Asian region by creating the ASIAN DOLLAR. This would be
backed up by the 400,000 metric tons of gold in the Central
Bank of the Maharlika and the other gold he scattered around
the region. He would also add to this his own personal 192,000
metric tons in Switzerland.
This Asian Dollar, backed up by the two thirds of all the
gold in the world that was in the Maharlika, would have made
the Maharlika money more valuable and stronger than the
American Dollar. This was his vision to raise Southeast Asia to
be at par with the rest of the First World countries. The very
next day James Baker, the head of the C.I.A., replaced Henry
Kissinger as Secretary of State.
Subsequently, an intensified demolition job on Marcos
and the destruction of his party were ingeniously planned and
carried out. Two months later, On August 21, 1983 Senator
633
Ninoy Aquino was assassinated at the Manila International

Airport. The blame was placed on Marcos.
To this day the assassination of Ninoy Aquino has not yet
been solved. It has to be kept this way because solving it would
open a Pandora s Box and reveal skeletons in the closet of
many prominent people very close to Ninoy Aquino who are
still enjoying the high esteem of the public today.
The Coup De Grace : EDSA Revolution
A year and a half later, on December 26, 1984, the CORY
CONSTITUTION was formulated. This was the first coup detat
ever planned in the modern history of the Maharlika. The
document was entitled : DECLARATION OF UNITY. It says :
WHEREAS it has become the imperative duty for all who
oppose the Marcos regime to join forces to restore the freedom
and sovereignty of the Filipino people and thereafter to
reconstruct the national economy and improve the quality of
life of all Filipinos, starting with the poor, the voiceless and the
oppressed , and WHEREAS, we believe that the forgoing
objectives can best be attained by implementing the following
values, principles and convictions which we all share.
There are eight points in the Cory Constitution. Point 6
says : Belief in a Pluralistic Society. The new leadership will
respect and protect freedom of expression and the right to
disseminate all philosophies and non-violent programs. It
trusts the capacity of the people to choose freely what is best
634
for the nation, and will honor the choice of the people even if
it differs from theirs. The Communist Party of the Philippines
will be legalized. In order to remove obstacles to national unity,
the new leadership will take steps, immediately upon
assumption of office, to address all legitimate grievances of all
who have resorted to armed struggle.
Point 8.1 says : The new leadership commits itself to
eliminate the social cancer of graft and corruption, public or
private
Point 8.3 says : (Marcos) Ill-gotten wealth , property

and assets shall be confiscated
In conclusion, the CORY CONSTITUTION says :
Therefore , we sign these presents to solemnly affirm our
commitment to the foregoing values, principles and convictions
and to signify our resolve to exhaust all means to unify all
parties, organization and forces in opposition to the Marcos
regime.
Signified in Quezon City by :

by the conveyor group are:
1. Agapito Butz Aquino
C. Aquino
Signed
1. Corazon
635
2. Jose W. Diokno
Ongpin
3. Teofisto Guingona
M. Tanada
4. Eva Estrada Kalaw
5. Salvador H. Laurel
6. Raul S. Manglapus
7. Ramon Mitra, Jr
8. Ambrosio Padilla
9. Aquilino Pimentel
10. Rafael Salas
11. Jovito Salonga
2. Jaime V.
3. Lorenzo
US. Senator Paul Laxalt, in his article that appeared in

the US magazine Policy Review (1986) entitled
My
Conversations with Ferdinand Marcos said It appears from
what I read in the papers that she ( Cory Aquino) made a serious
strategic mistake in releasing the Communist leaders from
prison. She released Jose Maria Sison from prison. Enjoying
complete freedom in the Netherlands, Joma Sison is now still
running the CPP via long distance telephone and e-mail.
The demolition campaign reached its climax on the eve
of February 22, 1986 when the Roman Catholic Cardinal Sin
told the people to come out of there homes to rally at EDSA.
Priests, nuns and seminarians in their clerical robes were seen
everywhere. Radio Veritas, the Roman Catholic radio station,
controlled by another foreign civil power, monitored and
encouraged the people continuously to rally against the
636
corrupt regime of Marcos. On the third day, the ailing

President Marcos was drugged and dragged to Hawaii by the
US Marines.
On February 21, 1988, Radio Veritas interviewed
Corazon Aquino on air regarding the events immediately
preceding the US Helicopter kidnapping of President Marcos.
The following were Corys words Ambassador Bosworth called
me. He said that the Marcoses would be leaving and they
would be flown to Clark. When they reached Clark,
Ambassador Bosworth again called me and said, Will it be
possible for the Marcoses to stay overnight in Clark? So I said,
Is he in a very weak condition? Bosworth said, Maybe he
needs to rest. And he is asking me if he can fly to Ilocos Norte.
And I said, Why, is it because he is in danger of dying? And
Bosworth said, No, but he would like just to rest there. I said,
No, he can rest in Clark but he has to leave first thing in the
morning. And so that was the agreement. And that was why
Marcos and his family flew the next day to Honolulu.
Senator Paul Laxait, in the same Policy Review said : It
is important to understand, too that he (Marcos) did not
believe he was going to leave the country when he agreed to
leave the presidential palace. He thought he going home to
Northern Luzon. Otherwise, he told me, I would never have
taken all that currency out of there. That was in violation of our
law. I thought I was going home.
637
The accepted fact in many media since 1986 that

Marcos fled the country was a lie. Corazon Aquino
orchestrated the exile of President Marcos with the help of the
CIA of the USA.
On March 17, 1986, this article appeared in the New
York City Tribune. The practically enforced exile of Marcos ,
and hence the destruction of his party as a political entity equal
to that of Aquinos, means that right from the start Aquinos,
Leftist one-party rule, open ended for the legal totalitarian
communists with the guerillas in his hills.
The destruction of Marcos party means the destruction
of the only viable counterweight to totalitarian communism.
Having betrayed Marcos, the United States betrayed about half
the population of the islands, for even according to Aquinos
supporters about half the countrys population supported
Marcos and his party. Aquino herself has never claimed her
preponderance of votes to have been greater than ten percent
or so.
To the devilish satisfaction of the Vatican, her millions of
subversive dollars for the Maharlika were all spent. EMPEROR
NERO in the past the VATICAN in the presentand both
ROMANS ! Their style is the same yesterday and today. Create
an embarrassing and uncompromising situation and blame it on
the unwitting intended victim. In this case, the victim was
Marcos. They flex their muscles and deliver the message: We
are a power to contend with We can do or undo governments.
638
We can do or undo peoples Thus says the VICAR OF CHRIST,

who is well entrenched and perched in splendor atop the CITY
OF SEVEN HILLS, Rome.
In 64 AD, Emperor Nero played his harp while he
watched Rome going up in flames that he himself set. The
blame was placed on the Christians. Intense persecution of
Christians ensued. Clearly, history repeats itself.
The world famous EDSA Revolution of February 23-25,
1986 was the Roman Catholic sword with foreign civil power (
the two swords of Pope Boniface VIII) executing its judgment
on the wayward Roman Catholic subject, President Ferdinand
Marcos. Marcos was not allowed to upset the balance of power
in the region and in the world. The status quo must remain.
Marcos was removed.
Dr. Jose Rizal said, there are no masters where there
are no slaves.
For the First World countries to stay in power and
continue dominating the majority of the population of the
world, the Third World countries must stay as they are. The
masters cannot be masters unless there are slaves they can
dominate and exploit. This is the agendum of the Roman
Catholic Church and the C.I.A. US Trilateral Commission.
THE GOLD AND THE GREEDY
639
To this day, the 400,000 metric tons of the Maharlika

(Tallano) gold are still in the Central Bank in East Avenue,
Quezon City. Nobody can it because Marcos insured it with the
Lloyds of London and its agents are guarding it. But the present
government does not acknowledge its existence.
An American magazine, WEEKLY WORLD NEWS, issued
on June 12, 2001, printed this FORT KNOX, Ky, Americas
current financial crisis is far more in dire that Presidents Bush
has been telling us, says a leading economist - who charges that
Fort Knox is empty and the country has gone bankrupt! Insiders
in the US Treasury warn that a complete collapse of the US
economy , which is already sinking into recession, could be just
weeks or even days away. There isnt a nickels worth of gold
in Fort Knox anymore what you see now are lead bricks
painted gold to fool visitors, claims Harold Coldbloom, a highly
respected professor of economics. Thats because our
treasury is utterly depleted and the situation is so desperate
weve had to tap into our gold reserve the Nations
emergency nest eggas a last resort.
President Nixon took America off the gold standard in
1971, but even so, US Citizens have rested secure in the
knowledge that we had about 147 million ounces of gold in the
heavily guarded depository to fall back to in the event of a
national emergency. But that sense of security is false, the D.C.
based economist warns. The reality is that over the decades
our leaders have dipped into this piggy bank from time to
time, whenever they needed fast cash for pet projects, says
640
Coldbloom. In their minds, all gold was just sitting there and
the temptations was impossible to resist. The missing gold has
been quietly sold off over the years to oil-rich nations such as
Saudi Arabia.
During the Clinton years, the gold sell-off accelerated,
the expert reveals. Didnt you ever wonder how we
miraculously went from a budget deficit to a budget surplus
overnight? Coldbloom asks. But that surplus is only an
illusion. The truth is, our economy has been in a downward
spiral for many months now. President George W. Bush, in a
desperate, last ditch bid to save the economy, has sold off the
rest of the nations gold supply at fire-sale prices to fund his $
1 trillion-plus tax cut, Coldbloom says. This has left us with no
way to pay the monstrous national debt.
Now our nation is buried under a mountain of US$ 5.7
trillion in debt. Its like when youve maxed out all your credit
cards and pawned off all your jewelry, says the expert. You can
only keep faking it for so long the wolves are at our door now.
Our foreign creditors are concerned that we wont be able to
pay them back and theyre lining up to call in their loans so they
dont get stuck holding the tab. When that happens, he says,
the major US banks will collapse, then the smaller ones.
According to insiders, Federal Reserve Board Chairman Alan
Greenspan is urging President Bush to declare a national
emergency now. By Mike Foster
641
The Sacrificial Lamb The Fall Guy

Filipinos were barking at the shorter and lesser tree. It
was (sic) confirmed and established by Ex-President Cory
Aquino that Marcos was corrupt and emptied the coffers of the
government. Then, she and the Presidential Commission on
Good Government (PCGG) kept on mouthing that this
government must get back the hundreds of billions of dollars
that Marcos stole and stashed abroad.
A decision of the Federal Supreme Court of Switzerland
dated December 21, 1990 said B. By decision of May 29,
1986, the attorney general of the district of Zurich accepted in
principle the legal assistance requested by the Philippines and
invited all the banks of the City of Zurich to FREEZE
IMMEDIATELY all the accounts, deposits or safes of the
persons, companies or foundations (of Marcos) mentioned in
the order
To this day, no court local or foreign, has convicted
Marcos of having stolen money from this government. But
agents, local and foreign, keep on saying that Marcos was a
thief. Even the Guinness Book of Records said that Marcos was
the greatest of all thieves. Somebody should one day file a
lawsuit and make Mr. Guinness cough out billions of dollars in
damages for this character assassination and defamation of
Marcos and the Filipino people.
642
It was legal and appropriate that those foreign banks

and governments must freeze all the Marcos money because
certain representatives of the Maharlika government, to this
very day, keep on mouthing that it was stolen money. If only
this government would acknowledge that it made a mistake
and that the Marcos money was, after all, not stolen, then all
those frozen dollars of Marcos would be released and this
country should find itself richer by some trillion dollars. But it
was all a devilish scheme of some foreign powers with the
cooperation of some money and power starved Filipinos.
Marcos money that will be brought in will either be
sequestered by an over-zealous PCGG or pocketed by corrupt
individuals in this corrupt government. A certain Anti-Money
Laundering Act (AMLA) will take care of that.
In the meantime, these real corrupt and powerful
government officials to whom the rest of the unwitting Filipinos
kowtow because they belong to the rich (who count their
enormous financial blessings in front of the majority of the poor
Filipinos) are gorging on the BSP dollars as bribe money so that
this country will remain a Third World country that has TWO
THIRDS OF ALL THE GOLD IN THE WHOLE WORLD. This ought
to be entered in the Guinness Book of Records.
This is as a grand scheme (or scam). Blinded Filipinos
must keep repeating that Marcos was a thief so that those
hundreds of billions of dollars of Marcos money will remain
frozen and not be given to them for their use. Consequently,
they must constantly borrow money from the International
643
Monetary Fund (IMF) and World Bank (WB) with so much

interest so that this country will remain a slave and shackled to
the foreign powers.
The Maharlika The Richest Country In the World Today
The original 720,000 metric tons of gold left by the
Filipinos Benevolent Forefather, Luisong Tagean, MAHARAJAH
OF THE MAHARLIKA, is mind-boggling. From this, the 640,000
metric tons that was brought to Vatican in 1939 and back to the
vault of the Central Bank of the Maharlika (617,500 metric tons)
on January 7, 1949 could have made the Maharlika a First
World country. The Marcos-Diaz alliance deposited their
earned 192,000 metric tons of gold in one Swiss Bank and not
stashed away in 54 countries, as some individuals in
government want the Filipino people to believe. From that, the
daily interest earned for this country should be more than
enough so that Filipino need not borrow from the Oppressive
IMF and WB or leave their families and go abroad to earn
dollars.
History will show that the money was not stashed away
and inaccessible but available to truly deserving Filipinos.
There was nothing secret about the Marcos accounts. These
accounts were only made secret by some people in the
government so that the public would not know its real story.
But, nowadays, some of them are secretly trying to withdraw
from the Marcos accounts for themselves. However, each time
they attempt to do this abroad they end up in jail.
644
Here is another mind-boggling food for thought. In 15

Japanese banks alone, the Marcos-Diaz consortium deposited
44,000 ( part of the remaining 720,000) metric tons of gold (
also minted RP-CB) and made liquid to a total of US $
518,559,000,000.00 ( 518,6 billion dollars) between 1962 to
1974 earning an average of 1,5% non-compounded interest
per year. There are more tons of gold in other banks around
the world.
Gold for gold, dollar for dollar, this country, the
Maharlika is the RICHEST COUNTRY IN THE WORLD. During a
talk show in a US TV the week following the bombing of the
New York Twin Towers, Pres. Bush asked this question : Which
is the richest country in the world today? With a smile he said
: The Philippines.
Marcos knew it, but he could not talk. The thirty-year
period (starting 1946) for the gold claims of the Claimants of
World War II Loot ( as determined by the International Court
of Justice in Hague) was extended by ten years more. That was
to be the year 1986. At that time they made sure that Marcos
would no longer talk.
After kidnapping him from Malacaang, they put him in
a golden prison in Hawaii.
So much about the sarsuela of the 1986 EDSA People
Power Revolution, the Roman Catholic Archbishop, his priests,
the seminarians , his nuns and his blinded followers who just
645
PRAY , PAY AND OBEY. These traitors on the Filipino people did
a good job in favor of those two foreign almighty powers.
DEMOLITION CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE FILIPINO PEOPLE
The invisible and long arm of the foreign powers are now
exposed and brought to light so that everyone will see the real,
greater and hidden MANIPULATORS and AUTHORS of the
miseries of this country today.
On February 28, 1986 (two days after Cory Aquino was
sworn as president but before the proclamation of her
Revolutionary Government through Proclamation No. 3 on
March 25, 1986), Cory Aquino created the Presidential
Commission on Good Government ( PCGG) through her
Executive order No. 1 Section 2 says :
The Commission shall be charged with the task of
assisting the President in regard to the following matters:
a) The Recovery of all ill-gotten wealth accumulated by
the former President
Ferdinand E. Marcos, his immediate family,
relatives;
b)
The investigation of such cases of graft and
corruption
So far, the PCGG had succeeded in sequestering eighty
eight billion ( P 88,000,000,000.00 ) pesos, allegedly the illFor free download of this book: www.Scribd.com
646
gotten wealth of Marcos, Unfortunately for the PCGG, the

gold of Marcos has, so far, eluded it. In the guise of searching
and digging for it, the PCGG has desecrated the ancestral burial
grounds of the Marcos/Romualdez clan during the months of
August, November and December 1990. This was written in the
newspapers, Philippine Star, April 1, 1991. Manila Standard,
April 4, 1991 and Philippine Daily Inquirer, April 11, 19991.
This was a repetition of what happened in Cebu in 1565
when Legaspi with 360 soldiers and 5 military friar chaplains
plundered the island, dug up and desecrated the graves of the
residents in their search for gold. They did the same in Panay
in 1568.
The PCGG also failed to implement another agendum.
Corys Executive Order No. 1, Section 2, (c) states : the
adoption of safeguards to ensure that the above practices shall
not be repeated in any manner under the new government, and
the institution of adequate measures to prevent the occurrence
of corruption. Since then, government corruption has
multiplied and intensified by a millionfold. Since its creation in
1986, the PCGG was not really interested in forming GOOD
GOVERNMENT but just to sequester the wealth of Marcos the
192,000 meteric tons of gold, including interest, which he
earned with Fr, Jose Antonio Diaz in 1949.
THE IMPLEMENTATION OF THE TWO SWORDS OF POPE
BONIFACE VIII
647
The conspiracy of the two world powers, the Vatican and

the American C.I.A Trilateral Commission, used and
manipulated the Filipino church and civil agents. Cardinal Sin
effectively used the Roman Catholic Radio Veritas to create the
EDSA PEOPLE POWER REVOLUTION. Cory Aquino, a plain
housewife and devout
Roman Catholic ( Romano Katoliko Sarado), was
subsequently raised to power and sustained there by the
highest Roman Catholic Church official in the Maharlika. Her
advisers were two renowned Jesuit priests from the Ateneo de
Manila.
The Roman Catholic Church wants the Filipino to remain
poor, in spite of its hypocritical and hypnotic Liberation
Theology.
Too bad, Marcos dream for the Maharlika clashed with
the established agenda of the elite powers, local and foreign,
church and state. But one day the legacy of Maharajah Luisong
Tagean for a well-governed rich Maharlika, will become a
reality after this countrys dark age of 500 miserable years.
THIS NATION WILL BE GREAT AGAIN.
The dream of Dr. Jose Rizal for this country was
shattered before the firing squad of the Vatican and Spain. The
Vatican and the CIA (USA) in collusion with some evil, greedy
and power starved Filipinos had crushed a similar dream of
Marcos. But, they cannot always succeed. Soon they will fall.
648
Then this country, the MAHARLIKA, from the vantage point of

greatness from God will gaze down at their ruins.
THE MAHARLIKA FROM GODS VANTAGE POINT
The Filipinos are truly Gods Maharlika, a Royalty. Gods
hands had been here since the moment of creation. Raw gold
is plentiful under the soil and on the riverbeds of this land. for
2,500 years, Gods Chosen People, the Israelites and the
Assyrians, have been trespassing these islands in their spice
trade uplifting the culture and literacy of the Maharlika. When
the Moslems conquered the Madjapahit Empire in 1478, the
surviving Malayan royal clan went to the Maharlika, bringing
their 720,000 metric tons of gold.
The Spanish came in 1521 and halted the advance of
Mohammedanism, limiting them to the southwestern
extremity of the Maharlika. But providentially, the presence of
the Moslems there kept the gold outside the reach of the
greedy
Spaniards. In 1762, the British came to set the records
straight in the minds of the land grabbing Spaniards, lay and
religious. In 1939, 640,000 metric tons of the Maharlika gold in
Sabah was lent to the Vatican. The gold was kept there for ten
years. In the European banking system, the interest earned by
the Vatican from the gold was enormous. Whatever utang na
loob (debt of gratitude) the Catholic Filipinos owed the Vatican
for maintaining Christianity here was amply paid for.
649
In 1949, that gold was shipped back to the Maharlika.

Again using the world banking system, Marcos secured his
commission in gold and other treasures buried
and found here in banks around the world so that at the
time of maturity, it would enrich and raise this nation, the
Maharlika, to be a First World country. His genius built a
foolproof safely procedure so that nobody would be able to
steal that money.
All that gold and riches now legitimately owned by the
Filipino people can be a blessing or a curse. It definitely is a
curse for many of the rich and powerful who taint their hands
and their hearts by amassing the bigger portion of the wealth
of this country to the exclusion of the poor who struggle and
work for the crumbs that fall from the rich mans table. On
the other hand, it can be a blessing for the majority in this
country, the demarginalized poor. It can be manna from
heaven to build up this nation so that it can be conducive for
people to live in dignity befitting true children of God and heirs
of the Eternal Fathers abundant blessings both on earth and in
heaven.
Question: Does God punish and what kind of

punishment?
The Father says:
650
18. Tell the children that they must not mock Me, but
that they shall take this seriously. Tell them that I am never
facetious nor do I appreciate a joke. I take everything seriously
concerning the great and the small, the young and the old, male
and female. I do not make exceptions.
19. For behold, I instantly and forever destroy My
creatures that are useless. But for My children I have plenty of
punishments, and I shall discipline the disobedient to the last
drop of their blood, when they will surely recognize that I am
at least the master of the house if they do not want to accept
Me as the loving, holy Father.
20. Woe betides those who misunderstand and
misinterpret My fatherly chastisement! I repeat: Woe betides
them! They will be rejected by the Father and will have to deal
with their forever-inexorable God. These things I am telling you,
an inefficient, lazy servant. Amen. I, Jehovah. Amen.
Household of God, vol. 1, chapter 2
651
Question: What happened after Christ came?

Answer: The father stopped exercising his personal prerogative
to punish his children, and only leave them to reap what they sowed!
The arrival of the first (bad) fruits biblically called the seven
trumpets, the partial effects which are serving as warnings to discourage
us from pursuing our sinful wishes and aims, and the beginning of the
seven last plagues, as final and full effects if we ignore the warnings
these are to god too painful and difficult enough to teach us the lessons,
so that if he add his personal punishments or anger (which he does not
have actually) it will be too much for us to bear!
Question: Does God still punish?

Before Christ, God Punished, After Christ, Self-Punishment, No Longer
God
Before Christ, God Sometimes Took the Privilege to Personally Punish,
After Christ, It Will Be Self-Punishment
But I said to him: You know that from now on I do not
judge the people anymore by My zeal but only by themselves...
That is why we are letting the world that is dumb and blind by its own
will, go now its own way and execute the judgment that it has caused
itself, leading to its own destruction.
The Unabridged Great Gospel According Jesus Christ through
John, Book 17, Chapter 81:11
***
PETER brought My instruction to the temple [Church]
servants who came quickly to Me and said: Lord, You already have
given the greatest proofs to us, so that we do not have the slightest
doubt anymore about what and who You are, and therefore we do not
desire anymore a sign from You, but if ever You want to perform one,
then we certainly will be grateful to You from the deepest of
our heart.
652
[2] I said: You surely can see now more or less that I am the
promised Messiah and that after Me there will be no other, but you
still do not see that the Messiah is nobody else than the same Jehovah
who on the mountain Sinai gave the laws to Moses, and for this reason
He justly could say on the last feast day in the temple [Church] about
Himself: Before Abraham was, I am, for which you wanted to stone
Me. In order that you may perceive this, experience and later also
firmly believe it, I will perform for you a special sign. So, be very
attentive to what will happen now.
[3] Since I am also the Lord of the spirit world, I want now that
My Abraham will appear, and to you he will testify of Me. When he will
be here then you also can speak to him.
[4] Hereupon, a light cloud came down on the hill, and out of
the cloud stepped Abraham, bowed deeply before Me and said: How
much and how long have I been looking forward to the day of Your
appearance and my joy surpasses now all limits because I have seen
Your day on Earth. But no matter how much I am joyful over You, o
Lord Jehovah Zebaoth, I have little reason to rejoice about my
descendants. Truly, the descendants of Hagar are in their actions
much better than the descendants of Sarah.
[5] O Lord, Your love for this wicked generation and Your
patience with it surpasses all limits of Your infinite creations.
[6] When I formerly asked You to still spare the 10 cities with
Sodom and Gomorrah because of the few righteous ones, Your answer
sounded bitter. You were willing to spare them if there could be found
only 10, and finally only 2 or 3 completely righteous persons. Since
also those were not there, except Lot, You did not spare the 10 cities,
saved only Lot, and everything else was destroyed by fire.
[7] When I now look at these descendants of mine, then even
with the threefold number of the former citizens of the 10 cities, there
is hardly one righteous, and You, o Lord, are sparing even this
generation of harlots and adulterers. For Your limitless love and great
patience those miserable people are persecuting You, and are even
animated by the evil imaginary thought to kill You.
[8] O Lord, give up Your too great patience. O Lord, I waited a
long time for Isaac. Only Your power begot him in the body of Sarah.
653
When he already became a fine boy, You desired in order to test my
faith and obedience that I should sacrifice him to You. I submitted to
Your will, but You Yourself stopped me from completely carrying out
the instructed work, provided me with a he-goat that I had to offer
instead of Isaac and You gave Isaac back to me. Oh, that was really
good for my heart.
[9] But it were better if I had sacrificed Isaac instead of the
goat, so that no generation would have come out of him that already at
the foot of the Sinai in Your holy presence started to worship a golden
calf, and now has become worse than the darkest gentiles and other
children of the world who were begotten by the serpent by the great
harlotry of Babel. O Lord, do stretch out Your right hand once and
destroy Your enemies.
[10] These words were spoken by the spirit of Abraham with a
very serious and emphasizing voice.
[11] But I said to him: You know that from now on I do not
judge the people anymore by My zeal but only by themselves, for
the sake of the few righteous who have not yet bent their knees before
the mammon of this world. That is why we are letting the world that is
dumb and blind by its own will, go now its own way and execute the
judgment that it has caused itself, leading to its own destruction.
[12] But I want to lead My true children Myself on the ways of
the light and on the paths of life. What can be saved will now also be
saved. However, the one who will not allow himself to be saved and
does not want to be free from judgment and death that he has caused
himself, will also reap whatever he desires.
[13] If someone wants freedom and thereby eternal life, then
he will also find it. However, if someone wants judgment and death,
then also this will be his share. Because from now on no Jew will be
able to say: I also would have walked the ways of the light if only I
would have known something about it. I Myself have taught and
worked everywhere, and even today I will send out 70 disciples who
will carry out and preach My teaching to all the ends of the entire old
Jewish kingdom, to gentiles and Jews, and within a year My oldest and
first disciples will carry out this gospel in My name into the whole
654
world. Salvation to everyone who will accept it and will direct his life
conforming to it.
[14] Upon this, the spirit of Abraham bowed again deep before
Me, thanked Me and disappeared.
Source: The Unabridged Great Gospel of Jesus Christ through
John, Book 17, Chapter 81.
Chapter Title: ABRAHAM APPEARS TO THE TEMPLE [CHURCH]
SERVANTS
655
Are these Gods punishments?

Can God be blamed for natural disasters and personal
illnesses, e.g., that they come from Him to punish us?
God: Your question infers that I choose these events, that
it is My will and desire they should occur. Yet I do not will these
nothing to stop them, because to do so would be to thwart
your will. That, in turn, would deprive you of the God
experience, which is the experience you and I have chosen
together.
chosen [by you, leading to some illness], and worldwide
calamities are the result of worldwide consciousness [sum total
thoughts of worlds people].
The worlds natural calamities and disastersits tornados
and hurricanes, volcanoes and floodsits physical turmoils
are not created by you specifically.
These events are created by the combined consciousness
of man. All of the world, co-creating together, produces these
experiences.
656

What is created by you is the degree to which these events
touch your life.
What each of you do, individually, is move through them,
deciding what, if anything, they mean to you, and Who and
What You Are in relationship to them.
For example.
The internet as a world event. It is neutral by itself. It does
not good, nor wrong. It is all up to you to decide how are you
going to use it. Are you going to use it to promote pornography
or permaculture?
Thats the pro-active aspect.
Now, as to responsive aspect, if they are using the internet
to circulate immoral pornography, what then is your response?
Join them, patronize their pervert use of sex, or just ignore or
do something to halt their activity that poisons the minds of
others, especially the young?
How you affect it and how it affects you, is all up to you?
Do they offer war as the solution to problems? Will you
accept it or refuse it and choose the peaceful path of
friendship and cooperation?
To contribute to world catastrophes by getting involved in
irresponsible cutting of trees or to join the noble work of
planting trees to save the world is all up to you.
657
God: Thus, you create collectively, and individually, the

life and times you are experiencing, for the soul purpose of
evolving.
***
The whole point of the process was for you to discover
yourself, create your Self, as you truly areand as you truly
wish to be. Yet you could not be that unless you also had a
choice to be something else.
This is a question you must ask yourself before you would
assign Me the role of a condemning God.
The direct answer to your question is, yes, you may do as
you wish without fear of retribution. It may serve you,
All physical life functions in accordance with natural laws.
Once you remember these laws, and apply them, you have
mastered life at the physical level.
658

asserting itself.
Neale Donald Walsch
659
The Hidden & True Reason

Why We Cannot Blame
Lucifer & His Illuminati
660
The Hidden & True Reason Why We Cannot Blame

Lucifer & His Illuminati
Reason: We are part of the entire Lucifer! The collective Lucifer!
In order to understand all this, it is particularly necessary that you
realize who this prodigal son actually is. As I show you the prodigal son
though by name onlytruly, you must have been hit with more than
seven-fold blindness, if you would not notice instantly that a large cover
was taken from off your eyes; and now prepare yourselves and hear the
name!
See, he is called Lucifer! - See, in this name is for you the entire
eternally incomprehensible and endless compendium of the prodigal son.
Now think; that the existing, almost all of humanity are nothing
but limbs [members] of this prodigal son, and in fact it is primarily
composed of those people, which descended out of Adams cursed line.
See: this lost son has taken all his [abounding] capabilities, which was due
him, and is wasting itaccording to your understandingin endlessly
long-lasting time- periods.
You know from the story of the prodigal son how his fate ended.
Source: The 12 Hours
Remarks: We, who became what Jesus call the Great Cosmic Man
(whole cosmos) are the fallen angels, prodigal sons. To the billions!
Inhabiting the earth, and other countless planets and stars! So, that is why,
we should not accuse that they are the only Illuminati (Dark Cabal); we
too are! Truth is, they just form the upper part, we the grassroot limbs!
Same of whom the Scriptures says, For God so loved the world (prodigal
son/s) that He gave His only Son to die for them! Same who were created
to be the image and likeness of God. And behold, they are! Read
Conversations with God by Neale Donald Walsch to see the wonderful
process going on!
661
With that context in mind, the following two discussions become

comprehensible and truer!
662
World Calamities & Personal Diseases

Are these Gods punishments?
Can God be blamed for natural disasters and personal illnesses,
e.g., that they come from Him to punish us?
God: Your question infers that I choose these events, that it is My will
and desire they should occur. Yet I do not will these things into being, I
merely observe you doing so. And I do nothing to stop them, because to
do so would be to thwart your will. That, in turn, would deprive you of the
God experience, which is the experience you and I have chosen together.
Illness and disease are opposites of health and wellness, and are made
manifest in your reality at your behest. You cannot be ill without at some
level causing yourself to be, and you can be well again in a moment by
simply deciding to be.
Deep personal disappointments are responses which are chosen [by
you, leading to some illness], and worldwide calamities are the result of
worldwide consciousness [sum total thoughts of worlds people].
The worlds natural calamities and disastersits tornados and
hurricanes, volcanoes and floodsits physical turmoils are not created
by you specifically.
These events are created by the combined consciousness of man. All
of the world, co-creating together, produces these experiences.
Events occur in the universe which no stretch of the imagination could
claim you instigated or created.
What is created by you is the degree to which these events touch your
life.
What each of you do, individually, is move through them, deciding
what, if anything, they mean to you, and Who and What You Are in
relationship to them.
For example.
The internet as a world event. It is neutral by itself. It does not good,
nor wrong. It is all up to you to decide how are you going to use it. Are you
going to use it to promote pornography or permaculture?
663
Thats the pro-active aspect.

Now, as to responsive aspect, if they are using the internet to circulate
immoral pornography, what then is your response? Join them, patronize
their pervert use of sex, or just ignore or do something to halt their activity
that poisons the minds of others, especially the young?
How you affect it and how it affects you, is all up to you?
Do they offer war as the solution to problems? Will you accept it or
refuse it and choose the peaceful path of friendship and cooperation?
To contribute to world catastrophes by getting involved in
irresponsible cutting of trees or to join the noble work of planting trees to
save the world is all up to you.
God: Thus, you create collectively, and individually, the life and times
you are experiencing, for the soul purpose of evolving.
***
The whole point of the process was for you to discover yourself,
create your Self, as you truly areand as you truly wish to be. Yet you could
not be that unless you also had a choice to be something else.
Should I therefore punish you for making a choice that I Myself
have laid before you? If I did not want you to make the second choice, why
would I create other than the first?
This is a question you must ask yourself before you would assign
Me the role of a condemning God.
The direct answer to your question is, yes, you may do as you wish
without fear of retribution. It may serve you, however, to be aware of
consequences.
Consequences are results. Natural outcomes. These are not at all
the same as retributions, or punishments. Outcomes are simply that. They
are what results from the natural application of natural laws. They are that
which occurs, quite predictably, as a consequence of what has occurred.
All physical life functions in accordance with natural laws. Once
you remember these laws, and apply them, you have mastered life at the
physical level.
What seems like punishment to youor what you would call evil,
or bad luckis nothing more than a natural law asserting itself.
664
Neale Donald Walsch
665
The 7 Seals, 7 Trumpets & the 7 Last Plagues as

the Outline of Mans Deeds as Prodigal Son & their
Effects
666
Catholic Europe and AnglicanProtestant Britain-America Mother

and
Firstborn
(effect)
of
Catholics doctrine on wrath of
God
In the 7-7-7 Cause and Effect
Frame, where the first 7 are the 7
Seals, the second are the 7
Trumpets and the third and last 7
are the 7 Last Plagues, the seals
are the major Causes, while the
Trumpets are the partial effects
which (1) serve as warning in the
hope that people would take notice
and step back (repent), and (2)
first batch or first fruits of
effects; while the 7 last plagues
are the final, ripened effects that
appear if the people would and had
not listened to the preceding
trumpets-warning.
Again, the first batch of
effects or firstfruits are called
the 7 Trumpets, while the second or
667
last batch of effects are called

the 7 last plagues.
Let us see the people operating
in each 7.
In the first 7 (seals phase),
we have the group of people known
as white horse. They are the false
prophets and false teachers who
taught the false doctrine.
And interestingly, we are here
in this book to discuss the No. 1
of their worst doctrines, namely:
That God is a God of wrath!
What does God say about this
worst of all kinds of character
assassination?
In the Household of God, volume
1,
chapter
2,
verses
8,
He
lamented,
For the world I am a most
insignificant hero for whom there
is not much regard.
The scholars look down upon Me
and at the most call Me an honest
man.
668
Some
of
them
ignore
Me
completely; for them I no longer
exist others still admit some
divine trait in Me, but only for a
short
time,
then
they
let
themselves be influenced by the
worldly wise. Soon I am dismissed
and at the most regarded as a God
for old women.
For some of My servants and
workers, who imagine themselves
great, I merely serve as an
official seal and as an external
kind of divine cover for their idle
nonsense and their gross and utter
foolishness and stupidity. There
are some who permit Me still to
retain My divinity, but for this I
must allow them to make of Me what
they will in their pursuit of
temporal gains.
But the worst teaching about
God?
And what is the worst: I must
be a downright absurdity! Love and
669
mercy I may have only as long as it

suits them; then I must become more
pitiless than a stone and must
suffer Myself to be changed into a
most
despicable
tyrant
I
am
expected to rush from One tribunal
to
the
next
and
pass
one
condemnation after the other. My
love
must
therefore
be
only
temporary, whereas My tyranny and
harsh judgeship are meant to last
forever.
Oh, those utter fools! My
infinite forbearance, gentleness,
meekness and eternal love for My
created beings certainly do not
serve their greedy purposes, but
all their plans shall soon be
thwarted. Their accounts are before
Me and the measure of their deeds
has been almost filled, and their
reward is awaiting them.
In the next verse, God says that
it was better for a person not to
know anything about Him than to be
670
taught of this evil God of wrath

doctrine!
Verse 9: For him who does not
know Me the way I am, and who I am,
it would be better not to know
anything about Me, for then I could
still revive him in the spirit
realm. But as things are they make
themselves incapable of receiving
My help as they deaden the life
within them by destroying and
slaying Me within them, thereby
becoming vines separated from the
grapevine.
They peddled the story that
Gods wrath is greater than His
love. For this reason, if you took
this
thought
about
Gods
possibility to kill you, then, you
have now that single but very
powerful hindrance that hinders you
from loving God absolutely! This
fear becomes a stain in your love.
For we, all of us, each of us,
has
to
reach
the
point
of
671
realization that our love for God

is perfect, not stained by any iota
of fear. Perfect love casts away
fear, says the apostle John.
The God of wrath lie is being
tied up in a number of major
accusations against God, some of
them are:
1. He has prepared a hell for
the many who could not measure up
on earth. This hell is everlasting;
you cant be extracted once you are
cast there; no forgiveness; you
will be tortured and fried forever
in the lake of fire;
2. He has caused all these
world catastrophes and terrible
diseases and other personal pains
as His punishment to us.
The priests have long peddled
the idea to the innocent people
that catastrophes and illnesses are
Gods punishment to the disobedient
mankind. These punishments, we are
told, are not necessary nor are
672
part or effect of our misdeeds,

they are just simply added by Gods
anger.
They are giving us a picture
where a small boy wanted to climb
tree
but
his
father
sternly
forbidden him saying that he would
suffer some bruise or wound if he
fell.
True to the fathers warning,
the boy suffered a bruise and a
wound after he climbed the tree
when his father was away.
When his father came home, his
father saw what had happened and
blasted, I had told you! And took
a paddle and smashed the kids
other knee where there was no
bruise nor wound. The result was
that: there was a greater injury
now than before the father punished
the
frightened
and
remorseful
child.
Problem was: the father pushed
through his punishment even if the
673
child was already crying due to his

first injury, and no matter how the
helpless boy asked for forgiveness
and promised not to again disobey
him,
still
the
angry
father
proceeded and broke his sons knee!
Familiar scene, isnt it?
I too as a father, am guilty of
this loveless act from time to
time when my beloved children were
small children. It is now causing
my heart to bleed and to feel
remorse.
But
unkind
those
reactions
were,
still
there
is
this
experience that helps us understand
what is it to be a father of wrath!
I am not saying there is not
time to ever do some kind of
punishment, I do not say that you
cannot do a compassionate type of
punishment based on love with the
intention that the child will learn
without making mistakes always or
without
experiencing
the
pain
674
always, but by simply listening and

believing on you. I am not saying
there
is
no
time
when
a
punishment is wise and loving.
But here we see from the example
above, an idea what is a punishment
that is not based on love and
wisdom, but in anger!
This is what the false church
and false teachers (collectively
called in the Bible as seal no. 1,
the white horse) was inculcating in
our hearts and minds for all these
millennia and centuries so that our
love for God couldnt be complete.
We cant reach a perfect love that
casts away all fear we have towards
Him! We care disabled from coming
to love Him above all, with all our
heart, with all our mind, with all
our might.
The doctrine and belief of God
of
wrath
has
become
a
big
hindrance to absolute love for God.
Instead of a parent of soft heart
675
like that of a mother who would

forget all threats you had spoken
before and in great fear or
concern, rushes to the child to
save him and treat him, we are given
a picture of a God whose anger
dominates his compassion.
This
usually
happens
to
fathers, human fathers, but not to
human mothers. And we thought that
this
also
happened
with
God
especially in the end-time when He
is allegedly accused to be the one
responsible for adding all these
unrelated calamities and illnesses,
that have nothing to do with our
real sins! They are telling us that
these
natural
calamities
and
personal
illnesses
are
pure
penalties from God, and never have
any connection to our actual sins!
Thus, God is painted to be very
cruel, angry, disgusted of us,
losing patience for His children!
This terrible God is what scares
676
the child in each one of us to run

away from the approaching Father,
instead of running towards Him.
Isnt it that a child would run
towards his father if he is loving
and
is
loved
and
is
not
frightening? And a child would run
away from an approaching father if
he
is
a
man
of
anger
and
punishments?
That is the struggle. A father
of wrath has been painted on God
after the Church and her false
teachers had successfully peddled
the
lie
that
the
end-time
calamities
and
illnesses
have
nothing to do with our actual sins
and that they are purely add-ons
out of the anger and wrath of a
disappointed and very angry father!
This is the root cause, seal #
1 the root cause of all evils.
Because the fear of God in us would
melt all remaining softness and
677
gentleness upon which love can

flourish.
Read chapter one (First Hour)
of this book, and there you can see
in plain language: THE TEACHING
ABOUT A GOD OF WRATH IS THE CAUSE
WHY PEOPLE BECOME CRUEL TOO.
Then read chapters (hours) two
to twelve to have the real feel of
what really had happened from the
original base in ancient Sumeria
(Middle East) and from its second
base, the Vatican you will see
how this false teaching had turned
man into hyenas from continent to
continent!
***
You will find too that the
first fruits or first batch of
students of this pagan CatholicProtestant doctrine on God of
wrath are the Europeans, if we
confine our time frame to the last
2,000 years, which is the time
frame
used
in
the
Book
of
678
Revelation,
starting
with
the
ascension of Christ.
Here we can see from this time
up to our time, year AD 2016, how
these white men from Europe and
later their cousins operating in
America and then from America onto
the third world we can see their
system of cruelty, oppression and
slavery
and
long
trail
of
devastation and destruction.
These firstfruits became the
aggressors, the oppressors, the
slave-owners, the exploiters, the
suckers, the victimizers. They
constitute the men managing 7
Trumpets events: destruction of 1/3
of the earth, trees and vegetation
(Trumpet 1); destruction of 1/3 of
sea or marine life (Trumpet 2);
pollution by factories and miners
etc. and the disappearance of 1/3
of the fresh waters when they
destroyed the forests thru logging
(Trumpet 3); pollution of air and
679
atmospheric destruction such as

ozone
layer
depletion,
carbon
blanket
in
lower
atmosphere
resulting
to
global
warming
(Trumpet 4); woe # 1 locust-like
machines or organisms which sting
like scorpion, operating to scare
(torture not kill) mankind for
1,500
days
probably
helicopter/plain bombers during WW
I
and/or
endtime
hurricanes
(Trumpet 5 - Revelation 9:1-12);
woe # 2 - 1/3 of mankind killed by
fire, smoke and sulfur (gun power)
probably this refers to WW II
(Trumpet 6 Revelation 9:13-19);
woe # 3 = The 7 Last Plagues
culminating to WW III (Trumpet 7 or
7 Last Plagues Revelation 15-16).
These are all man-made. Why are
we ascribing these calamities to
God saying that these are His
wraths add-ons and have nothing to
do with our own deeds? Arent it
680
clear to our eyes that they are all

man-made?
And dont we see that the next
batch of calamities known as the 7
Last Plagues are also nothing but
the culmination of the same 7
Trumpets when we did not listen to
them when they sounded their alarm?
Do we not understand that when
Trumpet 1 called: Alas, 1/3 of the
dry land and its vegetation is
damaged dont we understand that
when we chose not to listen to the
emergency call of attention by both
environmentalists
and
righteous
men, Trumpet 1 has matured to
Plague No. 1, namely: illnesses
that consume (eat up) the flesh,
namely: cancer, diabetes, TB, etc.?
Dont we take notice that
Trumpet 2 says, 1/3 of the seas is
damaged, and Plague 2 says, And all
that is in the sea died!?
This is all man-made.
681
Now, Trumpet 3 calls, And 1/3

of the rivers and springs (that is,
fresh waters) has turned bitter.
Dont we see that by not taking
heed, we are now seeing all fresh
waters turning into blood, that is,
poisonous?
When we did not listen to
Trumpet 4 (1/3 of the air and
atmosphere darkened, due to fossil
fuel and CFC smokes), thus, we have
Plague No. 4:
Rev 16:8
[niv]
The
fourth
angel poured out his bowl on the
sun, and the sun was given power to
scorch people with fire.
Rev 16:9
[niv]
They
were
seared by the intense heat and they
cursed the name of God, who had
control over these plagues, but
they refused to repent and glorify
him.
These are called sun-plagues:
682
1. Drought and famine when the

heat of the sun turned the land into
iron and the sky into bronze (no
rain!),
2. forest fires,
3. heat waves that suffocates
people to death especially the
elderly
staying
inside
airconditioned rooms when hot air,
instead of cold air, passes through
the air-conditioner,
4. the hot rays of the sun
(ultra-violet rays) also strike the
Atlantic and Pacific oceans and
boil them to produce hurricanes and
super typhoons,
5. Also this hot rays, after
they had entered the dry land
zones, could not escape back to
space because the blanket of carbon
dioxide in the atmosphere traps
this heat and so, we have this
phenomenon called climate change,
6. Etc.
683
The main culprit is the burning

of
the
fossil
fuel
by
oil
refineries, by factories, and by
millions of vehicles and machines
all over the world! These rising up
smoke displaced the ozone layer,
thus, thinning or depleting it, so
that a virtual hole is created
where the heat of the sun can pass
through and strike the sea, the
land, the forest, the farms, etc.,
creating the above list of sunplagues.
Now, do you now blame it to God?
What about Plague 5?
I can testify as well in my 40year
inner
journey
in
both
scientific and metaphysic worlds
I certify that all of these are manmade, namely: by the Illuminati,
the leader and by mankind, the
followers! There is not an iota
where God is involved!
Now plague 5:
684
16:10
[niv]The
fifth
angel
poured out his bowl on the throne
of the beast, and his kingdom was
plunged into darkness. Men gnawed
their tongues in agony
Rev 16:11 [niv]and cursed the
God of heaven because of their
pains and their sores, but they
refused to repent of what they had
done.
Confusion. Panic.
This does not now proceed
directly from Trumpet 5, but as a
result of the preceding plagues
which are insurmountable problems
to the beast and his kingdom
(government and political leaders)!
They are immobilized in the face of
these world-wide catastrophes and
diseases.
Thus, this fifth plague the
plague of darkness.
Plague No. 6 Armageddon.
This now directly results from
Trumpet
6:
political
trouble
685
started in the Middle East that I

said might have its relation to the
previous war, World War II. Both
Trumpet 6 and Plague 6 mention the
river Euphrates as the origin of
this trouble. This means the Middle
East. I do not have a clear idea
how the previous WW II had its
origin in the Middle East. What I
know is that it was fought in
Europe, not in the Middle East. Was
one of the reasons of the war the
Middle East? That both warring
parties have their interest in the
Middle East, such as oil, that they
would not settle except through
war?
Whatever, we have now the
Plague
No.
6,
the
so-called
Armageddon as the preparation for
the last and 7th plague: nuclear
World War III! The severe blast or
earthquake that is described to
melt mountains, islands and cities
and remove them from the map!
686
Armageddon or Plague 6, is the

preparation phase. Armageddon is
described to be a word war a war
in propaganda, to win as many to
your side.
It is the preparation for war,
not yet the actual war.
In ancient time from which many
prophetic terms are used, such as
Armageddon
(meaning:
Arm
+
Megiddo), the gathering of the
armies occurred in the Valley of
Megiddo, but the actual clash of
the armies the actual battle was
in the Valley of Jehoshaphat!
Thus, we can say that Megiddo
symbolizes
Plague
6
while
Jehoshaphat symbolizes Plague 7,
the actual World War 3!
And rightly so, as we can read
from a prophecy in prophet Joel:
Joel 3:2
[niv]I will gather
all nations and bring them down to
the Valley of Jehoshaphat. There I
will enter into judgment against
687
them concerning my inheritance, my

people Israel, for they scattered
my people among the nations and
divided up my land.
Joel 3:3
[niv]They cast lots
for my people and traded boys for
prostitutes; they sold girls for
wine that they might drink.
Joel 3:4
[niv]"Now what have
you against me, O Tyre and Sidon
and all you regions of Philistia?
Are you repaying me for something I
have done? If you are paying me
back, I will swiftly and speedily
return on your own heads what you
have done.
Joel 3:5
[niv]For you took my
silver and my gold and carried off
my
finest
treasures
to
your
temples.
Joel 3:6
[niv]You sold the
people of Judah and Jerusalem to
the Greeks, that you might send
them far from their homeland.
688
Joel 3:7
[niv]"See,
I
am
going to rouse them out of the
places to which you sold them, and
I will return on your own heads what
you have done.
Joel 3:8
[niv]I
will
sell
your sons and daughters to the
people of Judah, and they will sell
them to the Sabeans, a nation far
away." The LORD has spoken.
Joel 3:9
[niv]Proclaim this
among the nations: Prepare for war!
Rouse the warriors! Let all the
fighting men draw near and attack.
Joel 3:10 [niv]Beat
your
plowshares into swords and your
pruning hooks into spears. Let the
weakling say, "I am strong!"
Joel 3:11 [niv]Come quickly,
all you nations from every side,
and assemble there. Bring down your
warriors, O LORD !
Joel 3:12 [niv]"Let
the
nations be roused; let them advance
into the Valley of Jehoshaphat, for
689
there I will sit to judge all the

nations on every side.
Joel 3:13 [niv]Swing
the
sickle, for the harvest is ripe.
Come, trample the grapes, for the
winepress is full and the vats
overflowso
great
is
their
wickedness!"
Joel 3:14 [niv]Multitudes,
multitudes
in
the
valley
of
decision! For the day of the LORD
is near in the valley of decision.
The
symbolic
Valley
of
Jehoshaphat, the Valley of Decision
is the final decision if the
nations of the world have not yet
learned
their
lessons
in
the
previous wars and conflicts!
This is not Gods act. This is
the real work of Satan through his
umbrella
organization,
the
Illuminati,
who
controls
all
governments
and
can
pit
them
against each other!
690
Now, do you want to know Gods

secret act?
He had sternly warned the
Illuminati against staging another
use of nuclear bombs, after the
world war 2 bombing of the cities
of Hiroshima and Nagasaki.
This is the time when I find God
singling out a group of men telling
them that Lagot kayo sa akin (You
will answer to Me) if you push
through with your sinister plan to
stage the nuclear war.
God cannot anymore allow to see
overkill
of
bodies
and
souls
through nuclear power. I read that
not only your body that becomes
annihilated, your soul as well
would get deformed, so to speak, if
subjected to nuclear blast.
So, its serious. Real serious.
And so, God (for the first
time?) has meddled with mans free
will.
691
He had given the signal to the

more powerful Light Forces in UFOs
to attack the nuclear arsenals of
the Illuminati and destroy their
nuclear weapons!
So, if mankind insists, we
might have the World War III but no
nuclear weapons available for use.
Also,
God
had
inspired
new
scientists to invent device such as
the one invented by Mehran Tavakoli
Keshe that is like a laser beam that
can hit a bomber plane, for
example, and removes its power,
like a man suddenly losing his
strength and become a standing sack
that suddenly goes empty! Its like
a sudden brown out! While you fly
the plane in the sky!
Read
The
Unabridged
Great
Gospel according to Jesus Christ
thru John (25 volumes) and you will
see how infinite is the love of God
in the person of the Christ.
692
Read Conversations with God of

Neale Donald Walsch (3 volumes) and
you will see how infinite is the
plan of love of God for each of us!
These books can all be searched
in
the
internet
and
download
freely. If you have difficulty,
just
email
me
at:
cocoy777@yahoo.com
or
at:
cocoy7777777@gmail.com. That is, 3
7s and the other email has 7 7s.
But for the meantime, it is our
interest to read this book The 12
Hours and see how devastating is
the effect of believing the false
doctrine of God of Wrath!
This false doctrines along with
others wrong doctrines, comprise
Seal (or major root cause) # 1. It
immediately resulted to the Seal 2,
red horse war! because of the
divisions this doctrine has created
among mankind. For who can be
united under a wrathful God? No,
693
unity can only happen with a God of

Love!
After wars, Seal 3 resulted:
black horse:
Rev 6:5 [niv] When the Lamb
opened the third seal, I heard the
third living creature say, "Come!"
I looked, and there before me was a
black horse! Its rider was holding
a pair of scales in his hand.
Rev 6:6
[niv]Then I heard
what sounded like a voice among the
four living creatures, saying, "A
quart of wheat for a day's wages,
and three quarts of barley for a
day's wages, and do not damage the
oil and the wine!"
This is what we call Capitalism
raw
capitalism,
which
uses
measurements and meters to control
your wages, calculate your water,
electricity, weights and scales to
limit your purchases, etc. For what
694
main reason? To ensure that the

masses do not have abundance of the
earths resources and wealth. To
make sure that the masses remain
poor and weak.
And what is the purpose of oil
and wine?
Oil refers to fossil fuel or
gasoline which plays a very huge
role in this era of greed-based raw
capitalism, as we discussed some
time ago!
Wine is interesting. One of the
key businesses and products which
the Illuminati Rothschild does not
want to give up or to delegate is
his winery. Why? What is the
usefulness of drinks? Wine and
liquor and soft drinks?
They are the vehicle into which
the Illuminati has poisoned the
men! And the rest of humanity.
That is reason why men die
earlier than their wives.
695
You can see that drunkenness

has been the major cause of
troubles and crimes, before the
invention
of
illegal
drugs
especially
shabu.
It
was
the
intoxicating drink that turned the
mind and behavior violent. Most of
the crimes have been because of the
wine because first and foremost,
the poison makes your mind violent,
and then, afterwards, slowly kills
your brain and body.
We have seen so many drunkards
or
men
addicted
to
alcohol,
suffering brain incapacity, that
is, they become incapable of proper
thinking and proper behavior.
And now it is also an increasing
cases
among
men
where
their
intestines, their lungs, their
livers, etc. are poisoned by the
drinks into which the Illuminati
through
their
companies,
put
poisons!
696
Assassinations of leaders who

did not align themselves to SatanIlluminatis agenda were through
the bullets as well as the poisoned
cup!
The poisoned cup mentioned in
Extreme Oath of the Jesuits, - this
poisoned cup used by the Jesuits,
the
main
legworkers
of
the
Illuminati,
refers
mainly
to
drinks, e.g., the wine, liquors,
the soft drinks.
So this greed-motivated, lustdriven, pride-ruled capitalism as
the oil and the wine as its two
foremost symbols.
By the way, I would like to add
here: that the fossil fuel smoke
when in the air, attacks oxygen,
strips it of the electron, and turn
this widowed oxygen into oxidants,
the dreaded cancer-causing free
radicals. Thus, this oil or fossil
fuel is responsible for the worse
illnesses we have now, esp cancers.
697
Thus, we have here a direct link

of fossil fuel (oil) to mankinds
current scourge.
So we have had enough of Seal
4.
By the way, Seals 1 to 6 are
discussed in Revelation 6.
Memory aid: 6 seals are in
Revelation 6!
Seal 5 is the killing of
innocent people, Gods righteous
children, which the bible calls the
saints. The inno-saints. They are
not necessarily carrying the name
Christians.
They
are
not
necessarily
labelled
Christians
because
much
in
the
worlds
Christians today are fake. So they
refer to all who are righteous and
innocents and were killed by the
agents
of
the
whore
church
(Vatican) and beast government
(Roman
empire
and
her
image,
Britain and USA).
698
Calculations of how many were

killed by the Catholic Church
during
her
Inquisition/Crusades
ranges from 80 to 100 million. Now,
what about those innocent natives
or aborigines killed by the beast
in their search for gold, land and
natural
resources
(mining
activities)?
They are countless!
And
what
about
the
Pharmaceutical industrys multiple
medications (polypharmacy) which
are now identified as the leading
cause of death among Americans (and
most surely in other countries too
that adopted the Pharmaceutical
system)
where
the
set
of
medicines prescribed, and no longer
the disease, poison and kill the
patients?
Revelation
18:23-24
reveals
that Babylon the Great (in this
end-time, USA and Vatican) does not
only have sorcery (pharmaceuticals)
699
as their key tool in deceiving the

nations, but also that this same
pharmaceutical
industry
in
particular, and chemical industries
in general this is the cause of
all the deaths of mankind!
Let us quote this ominous
verse:
Rev 18:23 [niv] By your
magic
spell
(sorcery
pharmaceuticals) all the nations

were led astray.
Rev 18:24 [niv] In her was
found the (1) blood of prophets and
of the saints, and (2) of all who
have been killed on the earth"
e.g., the countless of patients who
died in the pharmaceutical care.
Your and Her can refer to
Babylon
the
Great
(beast
government) and it can refer to
Mystery Babylon the Great, the
Catholic Church. If so, what is the
link between the Catholic Church or
700
the Vatican to the second group of

casualties, to the of all who have
been killed on the earth to the
other information that it is the
Pharmaceutical that is the leading
killer of the people nowadays thru
their poisonous medicines which are
creating more diseases and never
really healing any one of them!
What is the link of the Vatican and
the Pharmaceuticals?
Pharmaceuticals (or its ancient
name, sorcery) has its root in the
Vatican. It was Vaticans first
pope, Simon Magus, the sorcerer,
who disguised to be Simon Peter
it was Simon Magus who brought with
him this craft this witchcraft
this sorcery to the Vatican. As a
matter of fact, this chemicalformulation has been going on for
centuries; as a matter of fact, the
formulation
of
pharmaceuticals
medicines has been done in the
bowels of the Vatican! The base of
701
this huge pharmaceutical industry

is underneath the Vatican! It is
where the testing of these poison
medicines is being done, using both
human and animal guinea pigs!
Merck cant do this. Pfizer
cant do this. What these front
companies are doing with their
sister pharm companies, are doing
have been doing is: they merely
reproduce what has been finalized
in the basement of the Vatican!
Vatican is the first base of this
huge industry called Big Pharma!
So?
So, call her Babylon the Great,
call her Mystery Babylon the Great,
call her Vatican, call her Roman
Catholic Church, call her USA, call
her Pharmaceutical Industry or
Expanded
Pharmakeia,
call
her
Illuminati they are synonyms! One
is either the whole thing or its
part! They are all the same!
702
Satans machinery! To deceive,

to steal and to kill!
***
So, they are responsible for
Seal
5:
martyrdom
of
true
Christians and the innocent natives
of America, Philippines, Africa,
etc.
When they asked or when
Rev 6:10
[niv]They
called
out in a loud voice, "How long,
Sovereign Lord, holy and true,
until you judge the inhabitants of
the earth and avenge our blood?"
The Lord responded thus:
Rev 6:11
[niv]Then each of
them was given a white robe, and
they were told to wait a little
longer, until the number of their
fellow servants and brothers who
were to be killed as they had been
was completed.
***
703
Seal 6 is Gods retaliation

His promised judgment against the
murderers. In Seal 6, God acts!
Rev 6:12
[niv]I watched as he
opened the sixth seal. There was a
great earthquake. The sun turned
black like sackcloth made of goat
hair, the whole moon turned blood
red,
Rev 6:13
[niv]and the stars
in the sky fell to earth, as late
figs drop from a fig tree when
shaken by a strong wind.
Rev 6:14
[niv]The
sky
receded like a scroll, rolling up,
and every mountain and island was
removed from its place.
Rev 6:15
[niv]Then the kings
of the earth, the princes, the
generals, the rich, the mighty, and
every slave and every free man hid
in caves and among the rocks of the
mountains.
Rev 6:16
[niv]They called to
the mountains and the rocks, "Fall
704
on us and hide us from the face of

him who sits on the throne and from
the wrath of the Lamb!
Rev 6:17
[niv]For the great
day of their wrath has come, and
who can stand?"
Seal 6 Phase 1: darkening of the
world,
after
the
righteous
missionaries and people of God were
gone.
But it was not too long, for
Phase 2 sets in, Gods retaliation:
The sky receded like a scroll,
rolling up, and every mountain and
island was removed from its place.
Then the kings of the earth,
the princes, the generals, the
rich, the mighty, and every slave
and every free man hid in caves and
among the rocks of the mountains.
They called to the mountains
and the rocks, "Fall on us and hide
us from the face of him who sits on
705
the throne and from the wrath of

the Lamb!
It is interesting to note that
THE ENSUING 7 TRUMPETS AND 7
PLAGUES ARE WHAT THEY CALL THE
WRATH OF GOD!
And so, from there, the apostle
John proceeded to call the 7 Last
Plagues as the wrath of God. He
borrows the phrase, after these
wicked men used it in Revelation
6:16.
These deceivers, thieves and
murderers are not telling the truth
in verse 16. But they are more
honest when they say their wrath
in verse 17 for indeed, it is the
masses of people whom they had
deceived and oppressed who will
show them their wrath!
To the extent that they will
scream to the mountains and the
rocks, "Fall on us and hide us!
They know how terrible is an
awaked masses!
706
They themselves wrote it in

their
Secret
Covenant
of
the
Illuminati, to quote:
Grand illusion of Freedom
The truth will be hidden in
their face, so close they will not
be able to focus on it until its
too late.
Oh
yes,
so
grand
the
illusion of freedom will be, that
they will never know they are our
slaves.
But if they ever find out
they are our equal, we shall perish
then.
Secrecy & Ignorance are Keys
THIS THEY MUST NEVER KNOW.
If they ever find out that
together they can vanquish us, they
will take action.
They must never, ever find
out what we have done, for if they
do, we shall have no place to run.
No
one
shall
give
us
shelter.
707
So?
We will work together
always and will remain bound by
blood and secrecy.
Death will come to him who
speaks.
***
Viewed from the Revelation 17
window, the European Catholic are
the mother whore while the harlot
daughters are the Anglican Britain
and Protestant USA, et al. The
Anglicans-Protestants
continued
the
work
of
imperialism
or
exploitation of the rest of the
world, especially the third world
countries. What Rome-Vatican could
not accomplish or could accomplish
in smaller scale, the Americans and
companions accomplished in larger
scale and magnitude.
They
promoted
and
acted
according to the doctrine of God
of wrath.
708
This little book chronicled the

era of slavery up to the 1800s.
The final bunch of fruits are
focused more on the victims, not
the aggressors. For it seems that
in this period, the 7 Last Plague
phase, there is no more pure
victimizer, everybody is caught up
in
the
victim
vortex,
former
victimizers included.
In one of the worst places,
namely, the Philippines, victims
(drug addicts) are turning into
victimizers (drug pushers, robbersrapists-killers). So, it seems each
person is a victimizer and victim
at the same time. Except those
innocent helpless women who are
rape
victims
or
the
helpless
citizens who became victims of
robbery or killings.
Addicted women are turning into
whores (prostitutes) to sell their
bodies to sustain their drug vice.
709
After so much suffering, a hero

came up in the person of Pres
Rodrigo Duterte who is leading the
suffering nation in their war
against
the
drug
lords,
drug
pushers and drug addicts who are
victimizing the innocents.
There is much bloodshed as
Duterte is now able to use the full
force of the law and government
resources to curb the drug epidemic
in the country which has become a
nation of victimizers and victims.
This is the final fruit of
Catholicism-God-of-Wrath-Threatof-Hell religion. Where do you see
a nation split into two groups,
composed
of
victims
and
victimizers? It is in the Catholic
Philippines! How can you call that
Christianity?
***
Seal # 1 white horse (false
doctrine) has grown from a mere
seed into full flaming 7 Last
710
Plagues whose final scene is World

War III nuclear war if mankind
will not wake up!
There is a great need for
mankind to wake up to the falsity
of the doctrine of God of wrath
and other false teachings of the
whore church.
Here, we need Gods leading
revelations (namely: The 11-volume
Great Gospel of John and the 3volume Conversations with God and
other companion books to appease
mankind, and soothe their anger and
hurting by letting them know that
God is not a God of wrath but of
infinite love.
Father, my beloved Abba, let
your books and other tools spread
all over the land to shine upon all
men, women and children.
Father, let Thy greatest of
mercies to rain upon the bleeding
and groaning people in the land.
Amen.
711
***
The 7 Seals are the 7 major
deeds misdeeds of mankind which
serve as the major causes of all
harms and calamities.
The 7 Trumpets are the 7 partial
effects of those mis-deeds and
these partial effects serve as
warning in the hope that mankind
would take heed and step back from
the path of destruction that he had
taken.
The 7 Last Plagues are the
ripened fruits (effects) they are
the 7 trumpets in their ripened
state.
They
manifest
because
mankind did not listen to the
Trumpets-warnings!
This is the entire outline of
the
trail
of
destruction
and
sufferings
that
prodigal
has
chosen!
***
712
Note: You can download ebook The 12 Hours thru Google or

from www.Scribd.com
713
BACK COVER
INTRODUCTION
First of all, this book will be for the Unmasking the Hypocrisy of
so-called Christianity & Mans Righteousness as Filthy Rags.
Second and more importantly, this book will be for the
unmasking of the Catholic-Protestant Doctrine of God of
Wrath and Hellfire as the Root Cause of All Crimes and
Criminal Deeds including (1) the Aggression and Oppression by
the Rich and Strong and (2) the Criminality of the Poor Men and
Immorality of the Poor Women.
In the Philippines, year AD 2016, this happens as, not just
land grabbing and exploitation of the natural resources, and
control of the economy, but also the use of the most terrible
chemical to kill the Filipinos, the shabu (methamphetamine
drug).
In this case, at the top, the global elite Illuminati, the
leading oppressor and enslaver of all times, is operating in
layers, to hide their involvement, from the USA and Vatican
through their front Mexican and Chinese shabu sub druglords
and still lower through their Filipino drug pushers while at the
bottom are the drug addicts, the first victims, who then
victimize other innocents when they rob, rape and usually kill
them.
714
There are other killer chemicals that they are using in

addition to shabu to hasten the destruction of the Filipinos and
other poor and harmless innocent third world peoples.
For the women, they have the injectable anti-pregnancy
chemicals known as depo which is creating cancers in the
womb; for the children and elderly are the vaccines which are
turning 1 out of 50 vaccinated children in the USA into autistic
and causing Alzheimers disease among the elderly.
This book reveals that the abuses, exploitation,
aggression and oppression by those who were or are in the
upper hand, namely, the Egyptian against the Israelites, the
Europeans and Japanese et al on poor third world countries, as
well as by the elite of every country on the poor masses, and
criminality (of the men) and immorality (of the women) at the
grassroots level on the other hand, have all their root cause in
the pagan Catholic-Protestant doctrine of God is wrath and
hell fire!
Read the first hour where this is stated and then proceed
to the remaining 11 hours (chapters) where the evidences are
presented in vivid and, mind you, horrid detailsfrom one
continent to another, from one country to another!
Hell
2
Household of God, volume 1, chapter 2:8

5
4
715

7
Household of God, volume 1:11:21
8
The Household of God, volume 1, chapter 2:8
9
Of the Hindu religion

...infernal supporters of ...
11
Note: Research shows that these
are the sadhus or holy men of India!?
12
Called the Sati, an ancient
Hindu practice; also called immolation.
13 A kind of forgiveness
14 Sanskrit (The Holy Writings) see
The Household of God, vol. 3, 192:12
15 Or reformation
16
To suggest divine inspiration or
of paradisiacal nature
17
Exodus 7-11
10
18
2nd hour, #14;pre-Flood

19
A lasso or rope
20 Godly divine wisdom, visions and
spiritual enlightenment
21
The Hull of the ship is divided
into between-decks, decks that are
lower in height
22
Translators note: The German word
here is Stein-brod-ziegel, (stonesmell, damp, fume-brick) believed to be
a Steinbrot or stone bread; sourdough
bread that was first backed in great
716
quantities and stacked, and later kept

[somewhat] moist by the drinking water
provided to the slaves. Some people also
think it was a heavy black-bread similar
to long lasting bread given later to
solders!? He who has no love is a sinner
before Me - The Childhood of Jesus.
Either
longboats,
dories
rowboats with two or more oars.
23
or
24
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Slave_ship
25
Greek mythology meaning suck down
as a sea monster does; or simply said:
caught between two evils or caught
between a rock and a hard place.
Charybdis was a whirlpool monster and
goddess of tides
26
The Appalachian Mountain range.
27
See Hour 4:18.
28
The
original
word
is
Hetzpeitsche, it is a whip that was/is
used to drive horse drawn carriages.
29
A type of oats cooked in water.

Research shows this to be a long
rod with prongs at the end.
31
Flagellate: To whip or flog.
30
717
A unit of weight equivalent to 50

kilogram.
32
a yard is a horizontal spar on

a sailing mast from which the sails are
set.
34
...Like a tightrope walker ...
33
35
Keen judgment or discernment.
Original word is Klaftern. It is

an old Austrian measurement; 1 Klafter/6
feet=2.9 meter = 9.514 feet.
36
Epheta; Aramaic for Be thou opened

or will open.
38 Translators note: The German word
here is Steinbode and difficult to
translate. Stein = stone, rock;
brode(n) =smell, damp fume, haze, also
breath or vapour. Maybe it was a kind
of strong sourdough bread?!
39
Deliberate
breach
of
faith;
calculated violation of trust.
37
40
Australias Latitude/Longitude 35
31S, 149 13E.
42
Believed to be the Indian Ocean
atolls, coral atolls or barrier reefs?!
41
718
Believed to be the Nullarbor Plain

on the Great Australian Bight?!
44
Australia.
45
Or 517-997 km2
46
The German version reads east
coast
(Ostkueste),
the
Translator
believes this to be a print error since
all the mentioned colonies are on the
north,
west
and
south
coast
of
Australia, and were first discovered by
the Dutch in the 17th century.
47
Queensland.
48
Northern Territory.
49
Western Australia on the South
Indian Ocean.
50
Now
called
Tamala,
Western
Australia on the South Indian Ocean.
51
Now called Dirk Hartog Island,
Western Australia on the South Indian
Ocean.
52
In Western Australia on the South
Indian Ocean (1622).
53
In South Australia on the Southern
Ocean.
54
In South Australia on the Southern
Ocean.
55
In Western Australia on the South
Indian Ocean.
43
719
In South Australia & Victoria on

the Southern Ocean.
57
Sydney Harbour
58
First named Sting Rays Harbour then
changed to Botany Bay according to the
abundance of plants found by Sir J.
Banks.
59
South Indian Ocean.
60
In Western Australia.
61
Perth W. A.
62
A former southern province of
Holland.
63
The Dutch discovered Australia in
1606.
56
The fruit of a Sapindaceous tree

(Ophiocaryon paradoxum), the embryo of
which resembles a snake coiled up.
65
Curtain Fig tree, part of the
Strangler fig family.
66
Carob bean or locust bean.
67
The
Poison
tree;
bohon-upas,
(Antiaris toxicaria)
68
White-bellied Sea-Eagle.?!
69
Emu.
70
Called vestigial wings.
64
Platypus.
See Hour 6:43 - he died during the
long voyage.
71
72
720
73
Also known as bailiff.
74
Oceania and Polynesia
Translators note: Young, wild

horses are broken into submission.
76
Translators note: Semul (Salmalia
malabarica), or (red) Silk Cotton tree.
77
Also known as palanquins or litter
(a human vehicle).
75
Part of Papua New Guinea

Territory of New Caledonia
Dependencies
78
and
79
Today: Tasmania (discovered by Abel J.

Tasman who was sent by van Diemen to explore Terra
Australis; who also discovered New Zealand.
80
Separates
New
Zealands
Island and South Island.
82
Grain-toll.
81
North
Decedents from Cain, Genesis 4 and

in the Quran 5.
84
Cannonballs.
85
Or Citadels
83
Translators note:
Mount, Matthew 5.
86
Extreme
greed
material gain.
87
Sermon
for
on
the
wealth
or
721
Spirits are ever evolving in the

hereafter.
89
Tahiti [French Polynesia]
90
Nitre [saltpetre -salt peter] or
sal-nitre, used in gunpowder.
88
91
92
or merlon [s].
Mikado.
Austrian Klafter [old measurement]

= 1.8965 meter or 1.8965 meter =74.665
inch = 2.074 yard.
94
Or public servants.
93
A whip used for punishment.

It was called closed country or
sakoku policy.
95
96
97
Shinto Priests.
See:
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Occupation
_of_Japan
99
Acidification: unripe fruit is sour
because the acid level is high; the
acidic juice is sometimes used in the
preservation of food etc.
100
Russia - Karafuto.
101
Hokkaido
102
Nihon-Japan
98
722
103
Kyushu
Ainu race.
Yedo [Jeddo] was the name of Tokyo
until 1868.
106
Also known as the Sumida River.
107
Kyoto.
108
Belonging to Russia now.
109
See: Research into the physical
history of mankind, by J. Cowels
Prichard.
110
Jesso - Yezo, present day Hokkaido
111
Tsugaru Strait
112
Present day Osaka
113
Tokyo
114
Kyoto
104
105
Present day Shikoku

Kyushu
117
Ainu race.
118
Also
mentioned
in
the
book
Himmelsgaben - Grund und Wesen des
Zweiten Gesichts [Heavenly Gifts Reason and Being of the Second Face ];
not yet translated into English - 2010
119
Read the Household of God, 1:3134.
115
116
The 10th Hour is also partly

reprinted in the book Himmelsgaben
120
723
[Heavenly Gifts], which is not yet

available in English [2010].
121
Jakob Lorber and his friends were
primarily born in Austria.
122
The spirit within us.
From
the
German
Wirkungssphaere
meaning:
His
sphere of action.
123
word
own
In brief: A sovereign must first

unite his country within himselfhis
heart, before ruling his people; or he,
like other more educated sovereigns
becomes a puppet and appeases his
subjects with one constitution over
another [he gives the people what they
want] for fear of losing his throne.
125
Translators note: Also known as
Second sight, Foresight, or visions.
126
or oneiric visions
124
Psyche: the human soul, mind, or

spirit. Also, psychic: 1) pertaining to
forces or mental processes outside the
possibilities defined by natural
128
Translators note: All people carry
a Spirit-spark within their soul [since
we are made in Gods image and likeness].
Each individual must awaken this Spirit127
724
spark as part of God [which is, Christ

in you, the hope of glory (Colossians
1: 24-29)]. This Spirit-spark is also
called
The
sleeping
inhabitant.
Furthermore,
the
three
fundamental
reasons are: 1) the body, 2) the soul,
and 3) the Spirit-spark. The Spiritspark lives within the soul, and the body
covers both the soul and the Spiritspark.
129
Precede: forego, come before, in
order, time, in importance.
130
Objectivity: 1) Not influenced by
personal feelings or opinions. 2) Not
dependent on the mind for existence;
actual. [Ask Oxford. com]
131
Translators note: The soul is
capable of stepping outside the body and
consciously
observes
all
material
surrounding, including her own shell:
the body.
132
Both soul and spirit are capable
of reaching an increased state of mind.
From the Latin: fluidum; fluid,
liquid; or the emanating effect, energy;
flair, invisible, ethereal, stream out
of, etc.
134
A radiating [energy] soul.
133
725
From the Greek

phainnomenon,
meaning to appear in view.
136
The spirit of God in a persons
soul.
137
Also,
a
psychic
state
of
prediction.
135
Translators note: Matthew 19:26

Jesus looked at them and said, "With
man this is impossible, but with God all
things are possible." Knowledge alone
does not help to attain salvation, but
action does! The Great Gospel of John
vol. 6, 227
138
In the German language this Bible

story is called: Der verlorener Sohn,
meaning: The lost son.
140
Translators note: Development;
Each created being or nature is in
development for eternities; everything
that has been and will be created evolves
or develops infinitely.
141
1841
142
Legal philosophy in court
143
The administration of justice or
legal system.
139
A
concise
but
summary of a larger work
144
comprehensive
726
or members
Or: in a detailed panoramic view.
147
The Apathy and indifference in the
system.
145
146
148
149
The global south.

dressed in vogue.
Rigorosums from the Latin rigor

starr = strict or rigorous.
151
See: 10th hour the second face.
150
This Prophetic Number constitutes

One
human
being
collectively
[1
Corinthians 12:12,14, 20; Galatians
3:16; Isaiah 51:2]
153
Read: Isaiah 54:2
154
the last days.
152
Camera obscura; Latin for veiled

chamber [such as a devise, i.e. pinhole
camera for projecting an image on a
screen, either through a pinhole or a
lens]. Wikipedia
155
Read the Great Gospel of John by

J.L. volume 4, VI/246:8. This Great
Cosmic Man represents in his general
outline the prodigal son who is at the
point of returning;
157
Tiny little globes or pellets
156
727
Translators note: The German word

is Hlsenglobe; Hlsen-meaning shell
or envelope, and is mentioned in several
New Revelation writings as for instance
in the Great Gospel of John, (vol. 2, II
/57 [1], vol. 4, VI/245-248). The Shell
Globe is also mentioned in the book:
Robert Blum, vol. 1, chapter 296; The
Natural Sun, chapters 5 & 6.
159
Translators note: A shell-globe is
one atom of the big creation-man, also
known as the universal man, and consists
of five hierarchies of suns each with
its orbiting systems. In sequence the
shell-globe with the primordial-centralsun, the galaxy-clusters, galaxies,
sphere-star-clusters, sun-systems and
natural planets and moons, of those only
the size of the galaxy-clusters is known
scientifically
which
however,
are
located in great immeasurable distances.
Note:
http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/science/natu
re/7891132.stm
158
A globe of
The Great
II /57 [1]; Pg.
the term used
160
161
countless stars.
Gospel of John vol.1,
269/7. Shell globe is
for the compound of
728
decillion times decillion suns which as

central suns of primary, secondary,
tertiary and fourth order, together with
countless planetary suns like that of
our earth, all revolve in wide and
extensive
paths
around
a
common,
immeasurably great centre which is an
also almost endless great principle
central sun. Angels attend to managing
the worlds.
A Trillion has 12 zeros
The
German
word
is:
Schimmergrieswolke translated means
shimmer - grit or semolina, etc. cloud.
164
These
star-systems
corresponds
scientifically from the biggest to the
smallest system: The atom (the shellglobe) is a galaxies-pile-cluster, then
comes the galaxy-clusters as sun-worldregion, then the sun-universe or outerspace as galaxies, then the sphere-starclusters as sun-area, in which our sun
is at home (here is the Sirius with his
orbiting suns).
165
Ephesians 4:13
162
163
1 Corinthians 12:27 Now ye are the

body
of
Christ
and
members
in
particular [King James Bible]
166
729
John 3:3,7
Or the House of the Lord!
169
John 14:2 In my Father's house are
many mansions: if it were not so, I would
have told you. I go to prepare a place
for you. [King James Bible]
170
1 Corinthians 12:12 For as the body
is one, and hath many members, and all
the members of that one body, being many,
are one body:; Romans 12:4 For as we
have many members in one body [King
James Bible]
167
168
Isaiah 14:3-20; Luke 10:18; 2 Peter

1:19; Revelation 12:9, etc
172
ensoul: - give a soul to, to endow
someone with a soul keep deep within,
to cherish deeply something such as a
feeling or memory.
173
Noble;
gracious
(merciful),
righteous, good, self-sacrificing etc...
174
Translators note: all matter
decays, becomes crumbly, liquefies, or
disintegrates.
175
Poultice: a warm moist preparation
placed on an aching or inflamed part of
the body to ease pain
171
730
Translators note: Even stones have

a consciousness; read: Luke 19:40 [2841]
177
Avidity: Eagerness or greed
176
In the beyond everything, however

secret it may have been kept, will become
evident right to the smallest detail.
(The Great Gospel of John by J.L.)
179
Coming of the Lord
178
731
This is one (in fact, the no. 1 example!) of

the collection of false
doctrines collectively called in the Bible
"Seal No. 1"
- forming as the root of all causes and the
mother of ill effects
originating from paganism
but were refurbished and marketed by
the Roman Catholic Church resulting to the
set of calamities known as 7 Trumpets
(first fruits or first batch of effects)
and the 7 Last Plagues,
the second and final batch of calamities.

The 12 HOURS - The Horrible Effect of Pagan-Catholic Doctrine On God of Wrath - by Jakob Lorber (Excerpts and Full)

Diunggah oleh

Informasi Dokumen

Judul Asli

Hak Cipta

Format Tersedia

Bagikan dokumen Ini

Bagikan atau Tanam Dokumen

Opsi Berbagi

Apakah menurut Anda dokumen ini bermanfaat?

Apakah konten ini tidak pantas?

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

The 12 HOURS - The Horrible Effect of Pagan-Catholic Doctrine On God of Wrath - by Jakob Lorber (Excerpts and Full)

Diunggah oleh

Hak Cipta:

Format Tersedia

The 12

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

turning 1 out of 50 vaccinated children in the USA into autistic

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

Introduction of The 12 Hours

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

3. Gods last sanctuary the Thomas Christians.

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

1. The region of Austral-Asia. The conditions and regions of

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

TENTH HOUR Europe, and The Second Face.37/ 311

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

FIRST HOUR Moral Values

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

9] Oh these fools! They should only look upon My David,

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

TO GOD, BEING PAINTED AS A TYRANT OR GOD OF

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

Oh, those utter fools! My infinite forbearance,

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

have been created! However, since I am the way I am,

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

SECOND HOUR Asia

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

13] Yes, the foolishnesses often even go further.

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

THIRD HOUR Africa

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

This is the only point on earth where an uncorrupted, highly

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

FOURTH HOUR Atlantic Ocean

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

18] The sailors defend themselves in despair. However,

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

FIFTH HOUR North America

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

North America. Now you judge: By what name would such

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON

SIXTH HOUR Fateful Voyages

For free download of this book: www.Scribd.com

THE 12 HOURS THE PAINFUL JOURNEY OF MAN AS THE PRODIGAL SON